CO STUME OF PRELATES

OF THE

CATHOL IC CH URCH

N IH IL OBSTAT .

Josephus BRUNEAU , S . S D . D . ,

Censor Librorum .

B a ltimore , 23

IMPR IMATUR

CO STUME OF PR ELATES

OF THE

CATHOLIC CHURCH

ACCORDING TO ROMAN ETIQUETTE .

By JOHN ABEL NAINFA, S . S D . C . L.

Professor of Church History ,St . Mary's Sem inary, Baltimore , Md.

NEW AND REVISED EDITION

l have loved, O Lord , the beauty of Thy house. and

the pl ace where Thy g lory dwelleth .

JOHN MURPHY COMPANYPRINTERS TO THE HOLY SEE

BALT IMORE MARYLAND

FOREWORD .

The encouraging success obtained by the first

edition of this Manual prompts its author to offer

it again , in a somewhat altered form , to interested ,

readers who will find in its pages considerable

new matter . Pius X .

’

s Constitution Sapienti con

silio, reorganizing the administration of the Roman

Curia , the promulgation of the new Code of CanonLaw , and numerous answers and decrees of theSacred Congregation of R ites , have made many

changes necessary , and I have also received and

inserted some valuable suggestions kindly offeredby severa l Prelates .

My sincere thanks go to all who have in any way

helped and encouraged m e in this undertaking ,

and particularly to the m any Prelates and Iiturgistswho have , verbal ly or in writing , pra ised the purposeand contents of the book . Success has crownedthi s work , in spite of the good-natured predictions

of fai lure which greeted its inception ; friendlycriticism has not been wanting , i t i s a lways mostwelcome ; I have rece ived it with gratitude and

avai led mysel f of it when practicable . Occasional ly

COSTUME OF PRELATES

also have I had the surprise to read some portionsof this book , given as origina l productions

,over

the signatures of gen ial , i f not over—scrupulous ,authors ; forgetting however the unpleasant feel ing ,

I prefer , for this once , to regard plagiarism ,l ike

im i tat ion , as the best kind of flattery .

Now as i n the past , I shal l gratefully acceptsuggestions or corrections , and will ingly place my

little experience of the subjects treated i n thesepages at the disposal of priests and Prelates forassistance in the solution of practical difficultieswhich so many regulations of etiquette , precedenceand costume m ay , at t imes , present or Create .

John Abel NAINFA , S . S .

B a ltimore , 23 Februa ry I9Z S .

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION .

The contents of this l ittle book wil l b e new ,

doubtless , to most readers . Indeed , the first reason

that prompted its composition was the fact that

there i s not in the Engli sh language any other work

on this subject .

Really ,if we except the important writings of

Mgr. Barbier de Montault , we find scarcely anything

treating ex professo of this matter . The works of thislearned Prelate deserve the reputation they enjoy ;for they are a mine of erudition . The information

they furnish is , as a rule , remarkable for its accuracy .

I t seems , however , that a serious lack of order ,numerous and useless digressions , and the aggres

s ive tone in which these works have been written ,

have proved a

'

serious hindrance to the ir popularity .

To this first reason , rather negative , for its public~

ation , I might add a second , that of positive util ity .

With the exception of I taly , there i s no othercountry in which the proportion of Prelates i s

larger than in the United States . Now these

Prelates would natural ly desire to have their officialcostume conform as far as possible to the rules and

VII

COSTUME OF PRELATES

prescriptions of the Church with regard to its

color , shape , trimmings , etc . They will find thismanual at least useful as a book of reference in

matter of the costume which they are privileged to

wear .

Such a manual seems a lmost a necessity when we

remember that ta ilors , in making ecclesiastica l

costumes , very often follow thei r own tastes , fancies ,or designs instead of the very clear and preciserules of ecclesiastical etiquette . With this m anual

in hand , they would have no longer an excuse for

the mistakes they make .

Even our good S i sters and pious ladies , who so

kindly and generously shower Christmas presents

on the C lergy, in the shape of birettas , rabbissurplices , cottas , and other articles of Clerical dress ,need to b e informed that the material , color , shape,

trimmings , etc . , of these objects are regulated notby the rich taste , generous l iberal ity or devotion

of the giver , but by ordinances of the Church .

May I not hope , then , that thi s l ittle book , inspite of its shortcomings and imperfections , willprove useful to those interested , and b e a guide

where needed in the making up of ecclesiasticalcostumes ?

With regard to the various costumes worn byPrelates , the will of the Church has been that modif~

vii i

ications , however excellent and , in some way ,

j ustifiable , should not b e left to private fancy ; for

sheClearly foresaw that , after a short lapseof years ,such toleration would practically do away with

a unity at once b eautiful and instructive .

Therefore hasshe laid down for all these costumesprecise regulations that should not b e l ightly put

aside . Two Roman Congregations , the Congre

gation of Rites and the Congregation of the Ceremonial , are especial ly commissioned to watch overthe exact observance of these rules and to securetheir preservation .

It i s to the decrees of these two Congregationsthat I have chiefly had recourse in compiling thism anual . The decrees of the Congregation of Ritesare quoted from the Collections of Cardell ini andMuhlbauer . As to the Decrees of the Congregationof the Ceremonial , as there exists no officia l Collection , I have had to rely on the authors who quotethem . To the decrees , I have j oined the prescriptions of the

o

ceremonials , and especially of the

official books of the Church , the Missal , the Ceremonial of Bishops , and the Roman Pontifical , whichconta in a wealth of interesting and instructiveRubrics .

Final ly , for the interpretation of decrees and

rubrics , and for the modern adaptation of all these

IX

COSTUME OF PRELATES

rules , I have consulted authors generally consideredthe best , who have devoted their l ives to originalresearch in this matter , such as Mgr . Martinuccif‘Rex Ce remonia rioram Mgr . Barbier de Mon

tault , the . Rev. Fr . Ha gy, C . S . Sp . , in his new

edition of , Les Cérémonies Pontificales of thelearned Father Levavasseur, etc .

As to matter that/

is not to b e found in books ,I have invariably followed Roman Tradition , the

only one of authori ty on this point as on all others .

I t goes without saying that I have not fai led tomention lawful customs where these exi st .Before closing these fewremarks , it i s my duty

to acknowledge my debt of gratitude to all who havein any way been a help to m e in rendering thissmal l volume less unworthy of its readers . They

have my sincere thanks .

I add that I shall gratefully accept any suggestionsthat might aid m e to improve this first essay , and

declare that all the contents of this book , both ingeneral and particular , are respectfully and cheerfully submitted to the judgment of ecclesiasticalauthority .

J .

'

A . NAINFA, S . S .

Baltimore, Februa ry 1 8 , 1 909 .

TABLE‘

OF CONTENTS .

PART I General Princip les.

PAGE .

CHAPTER I .CHAPTER I I .CHAPTER I I I .

PART II Different Parts of th e Prelatial Costum e.

CHAPTER I . Cassock or SoutaneCHAPTER I I . Sim ar

CHAPTER III Roman Col larCHAPTER IV , CinctureCHAPTER V , CloakCHAPTER VI , RochetCHAPTER VII , Mozzetta

CHAPTER VI I I . MantellettaCHAPTER IX . MantelloneCHAPTER X . Cappa Magna

CHAPTER XI , Hats

CHAPTER XI I , Biretta

CHAPTER X I I I . Calotte or Skul l-capCHAPTER XIV .

— Stocl(jngsCHAPTER XV. Shoes

CHAPTER XVI . C loves

PART III Som e Other Articles Pertaining to th e Prela

CHAPTER I I Ring

XI

COSTUME OF PRELATES

CHAPTER I I I .CHAPTER IV .

CHAPTER V . Other Pontificals

CHAPTER VI . HeraldryCHAPTER VI I . Use of the Pontificals by Prelates Not

Invested with the Episcopal Charac~ter

CHAPTER - Synthetic Description of the VariousCostumes of Prelates

CHAPTER Costum es to b e Worn by Prelates on

DifferentOccasionsCHAPTER X .

—Privileges of Doctors

B IBLIOGRAPHYALPHABETICAL INDEX

XII

PART I .

GENERAL PRINCIPLES .

CHAPT E R I .

Pre latures .

l . 1 . Meaning of the Words Prela te and Prela ture .

2 . Orig in of Prela ture . 3 . Costume of Prelates .

4 . An Obj ection .

l l . Different Classes of Prela tes The Pope ;

Ca rdina ls Pa tria rchs Archbishops and

B ishops ; Regula r Prela tes ; Prela tes ofthe Roman Court.

I . PRELATURE .

I . The word Prela te (from preferre , to putbefore) i s a general name for an eccles iasticaldignitary who has j urisdiction in foro externo,

whether he b e a member of the secular or of theregular Clergy; his jurisdiction not being delegated ,

but inherent in the office he holds .

1

1 BENED ICT XIV De syn . citase . , Book I I . , ch . XI . BOU I X , De

Episc . Tom . I. , pp . 535 , seq . TAUNTON , The Law of the Church , art .

PRELATE , p . 499 .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Prela ture (or Prelacy) i s the status of a Prelate .

This term appl ies to the honor given to a dignitary‘

on

account of the j urisdiction with which he i s invested .

This i s the canonica l sense of the words Prela teand Prela ture . In a wider sense , these designationsare extended to other dignitaries of various kindswho have no specia l j urisdiction , but are personal lygranted the title and honors of Prelates , namelythe m embers of the Pope

’

s Court and Household .

In this sense , the words Prela te and Prela ture meannothing else than a super ior i ty of rank .

1

In this m anual , we use the word Prela te particularly in a liturg ica l sense . By Prela te, we understand a dignitary of the Catholic Church , who isentitled to wear a special costume , and whose rankdeserves special honors , both in every-day l ifeand in l iturgical functions .

2 . The teaching of the Council of Trent is thatthe f‘l ierarchy

2 of the Church is , by divine institution , composed of three elements , Bishops , Priestsand M inisters .

3

1 Frequently , authors use the words Prela ture and Prelacy to designate all Pre lates taken as a body .

2 The word H IERARCHY is taken here in its proper canonical m eaningof a body of clergy of different ranks or orders , enj oy ing ecclesiastica l

powers according to their severa l deg rees . The comm only receivedm eaning of the word H iera rchy , namely that of the b ody of the

Bishops ofa country , is incorrect .

3 lf anyone say tha t, in the Ca tholic Church , there is not a hiera rchy ,

instituted by divine authority , which consists ofJ B ishops , Priests , and

PRELATURE

This simple division having been found insufficient in proportion as Christianity spread , the

Church was led to Create intermediary offices which ,

without interfering with the primitive division ,

constituted supplementary degrees , with the viewof making the external administration of the Chucheasier and more effective . For instance , we see

the institution of Metropol itans , 1 of Patriarchs , 2

the g radual growth in the importance of the SacredCo llege ,

3etc . Thus , a longside of the H ierarchy

of Order , divinely instituted , grew up the Hier~

archy. of administration , or of j urisdiction , as i t i scal led . Both together , harmoniously combined ,

form that admirable organizat ion , the Cathol icH ierarchy .

Moreover , Popes , des i rous of show ing thei rsatisfaction or good will towards certa in membersof the Clergy , invested them with the t itle and

honors of a higher rank , without however investingthem with the funct ions perta in ing to that rank,as , for instance , the Latin incumbents of the Eastern

M inisters , let him be ana thema . (Council of Trent , Session XXI I I . ,can .

1 PH I LLI PS , Du droit eccle’siastique, Tom . I I . , p . 63 .

2 PH I LL I PS , op . cit. , Tom . l l . , pp . 25 , seq . Council of Nicaea ,

can . VI.3 FERRAR IS , B ibliotheca , art . Ca rdina les .

4 TAUNTON , TheLawof the Church, Art . H I ERARCHY , pp . 358 , 359 .

FERRAR IS , B ibliotheca canonica , art . H iera rchia ecclesiastica .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Patriarchates , the titular Archbishops and Bishops ,the honorary Prelates of the Papal Court , etc .

3 . When a m an i s ra ised to an ecclesiasticaldignity , the only rule of conduct proper for Catholics to follow is to recognize the new dignitary as

such , and to give him the honors due to his rank .

But this rank must b e indicated in some manner ,so that

'

the fa ithful m ay recogni ze i t and pay it duehonor . For this purpose , the Church has assigneda special costume to various Prelates ; Now , the

obligation of a Prelate i s correlative . S ince it i sthe duty of the fa ithful to pay due respect to hisdignity , the Prelate i s reciprocal ly bound to makehis dignity known by wearing the proper costume .

1

Owing to personal sentiments of humility , one

may sometimes b e opposed to this solemn display ;but the example given by great sa ints l ike the nobleCardinal St . Charles Borromeo , and the holy Bishop ,

St . Francis de Sales , who were scrupulously fa ithfulin observing the least prescriptions of the Ceremo

nials , proves that such humility has no legitimatefoundation .

4 . I f an objection is rai sed on the score of theanti-democratic appearance of the Church dignities ,

1 When a privilege is granted to a class of dignitaries , each one of

them is b ound to m ake use of the privilege ; otherwise , he wrongs thebody of which he is a m em b er . Moreover , he has no right to refuse a

privilege'

the'

concession of which has been made rather to the bodythan to him self individually .

4

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

that the Pope , being the Supreme Prelate , wears a

special prelatica l costume , and that certain material sand colors are reserved for him , as we shall notelater .

THE CARD INALS .

The Cardinals are those Prelates who form the

Senate of the Church . Their name, from the

Latin word ca rdo (a hinge) , seems to indicate thatthe government of the Church rests on them as a

door on its hing es .

1

They are divided into three classes Cardinal~Bishops , CardinaI~Priests and Cardinal -Deacons ; 2

but this distinction does not proceed from theirordination ; an Archbishop as , for instance , the

Archbishop of Paris , usua lly i s a Cardinal-Priest ;and a Cardinal -Deacon must now b e a priest inorders the distinction originates in thei r titles ;for the cardina l itial dignity does not belong to theH ierarchy of Order , but to tha t of Jurisdiction .

3

The title‘

of a Cardinal is taken from the dioceseor the Church to which he i s appointed as Cardinal ;but ordinarily

/

the word title is u sed only tomean the churches assigned to Cardina l-Priests .

1 SOGLIA , Institutiones l uris publici, Part . I I 4I and others .

2 SOGLIA , ibid . Bouix, De curia romana , p . 1 , etc . CoDEx JURIsCANON IC I , 23 ]

3 FERRAR IS , B ibliotheca canonica , ad art . Ca rdina les , I I . CODEXJuRis CANON IC I , 232 .

6

CARDINALS

The episcopal sees of Cardinal-Bishops are usual lycal led suburban dioceses .

"1

These dioceses , located in the suburbs of Rome

(hence thei r name) form the Roman metropolitanprovince . They are

OST IA and VELETRI , the Bishop of which is theDean of the Sacred College ;PORTO and SANTA RUF I NA , a see formerly reserved

for the Sub-Dean of the Sacred College ;SAB I NA , which i s not a city , b ut a territoryPALESTR I NA , the Bishop of which is entitled

Praenestinus Episcopus ;FRASCAT I , formerly Tusculum , a nam e which has

been preserved in the title of the Bishop , who isstyled Tusculanus EpiscopusALBANO , A lbanensis Episcopus .

Each Cardina l -Priest has for title one of thechurches of the C ity of Rome , which was formerlya par i sh church . The t itle of a Cardinal-Deaconis al so a Church , but general ly one which has beenused as the chapel of a hospita l or asylum , thedeacons

'

functions consisting in providing for thenecessities of the poor . This title i s , even at

the present day , ca lled Diaconia (Deaconry) .

2

As a body , the Cardinals are known as the Sacred

1 SOGLIA , op. et loc. cit. BOU I X, loc . cit.

2 FERRARI S , B ibliotheca , art . Ca rdina les , I . S I XTUS V . , Const it .

Postquam (Dec . 3 , ISSO) .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

College. The College is headed by the Dean , whois the first of the Cardinal-Bishops in order ofseniority , and always Bishop of Ostia and Veletri.

The Cardinals’

functions general ly consist inacting as advisers 1 and aux i l iaries to the SovereignPontiff in the administration of the Church . Theyalso govern the Church during the vacancy of theHoly See and elect the new Pope .

2

Their official title i s Eminentissimus ci Reveren

dissimus Dominus, and thei r dignity gives thema right of precedence immediately after the Popeand over all those who are not Cardinal s .

4

They enjoy a great many specia l privi leges whichare noted in the Code of Canon Law , Can . 239 .

PATR IARCHS AND PR I MATES .

Although , by divine institution and Ordinat ion ,

Bishops are all equal , yet Ecclesiastical Law has

introduced certa in modifications in episcopal authority , by V irtue of which , some Bishops are superiorto others , exercising over them a real authority , a

participation , as it were , of the supreme Prelacy of

1 Council ofTrent , Session XXV Chapt . I De reforma tione.

2 CODEX JuRIs CANON IC I , 24 1 .

3 Decree ofPope URBAN VI I I . (June IO, l 630) .‘1 EUGENE IV. , Constit . Non mediocri .

8

PATRIARCHS

the Sovereign Pontiff . Such are Pa tria rchs, Pria

ma tes , Archbishops or Metropolitans .

1

L itera l ly , the word Pa tria rch means a Chief ofFathers . The appel lation is very ancient . The

title of the early Bishops being that of Father ,thei r leaders were quite natural ly cal led Pa

triarchs .

This title of Patriarch was first given to the Bishops of Rome , Alexandria and Antioch , three episcopal sees the foundation of which is ascribed toSt . Peter .

2

To these three patriarchal sees were soon addedthe bishopric of Jerusalem , on account of the l ife ,

death , and resurrection of our Lord , and the bishopric of Constantinople , on account of the new

importance g iven to the city as the residence of theRoman Emperor .

3

But since the C i ti es , in which the Eastern patriarchal sees were established , have fal len under thedomination of infidels or schismatics , the Popes ,in order to keep al ive the memory of these i llustrioussees , have continued to appoint Latin Patriarchs ,who enjoy not only the titles of these sees , but theprerogatives and privileges of the patriarchal rankas wel l . However , they have no jurisdict ion over

1 BOU I X , De curia romana . SOGL IA , l nstit. iar . publ . , part . Il . ,etc. CODEX , Liber I I . Pars I. , cap . I I I .2 PH I LL I PS , Du droit ecclésiastique, Tom e I I . , p . 25 .

3 PH I LL I PS , loc . cit.

9

COSTUME OF PRELATES

the territory of their patriarchates . These grea tPrelates are cal led Titular Patriarchs . Pius IX .

made an exception to the usual pratice , when hea l lowed the Latin Patriarch of Jerusa lem a res idencein h is pa triarchal city , and invested him withmetropol itan jurisdiction over Jerusalem and itsvicinity .

2

Besides these Latin patriarchs , there are , in the

Ea st , Cathol ic patriarchs of the different rites , all

of them having over their subjects the same traditional authority as the ancient patriarchs of theEastern Church . Such are the Patriarch ofAntioch for the Melchites , residence at Damascusthe Patriarch of Alexandria for the Copts, residenceat Ca iro (Egypt) ; the Patriarch of Antioch for theMa ronites, residence at Bikorchi (Lebanon) ; thePatriarch of Antioch for the Sy rians , residence a lsoat Bikorchi; the Patriarch of Babylon for theCha ldeans, res idence at Mossul (Mesopotamia) and the

Patriarch of Ci l icia for the Armen ians, res idence at

Constantinople .

3

Several Bishops in theWestern Church have also

been granted the title and honors of Patriarchs .

These are thed

Patriarch of Venice (Italy) ; the

1 BENNETTIS , Privil . S . Petri, p . 1 34 . PH I LLI PS , op. cit. , Tom e I Ip . 45 .

2 Constit . Nulla celebrior, July 22 , I847 (PIUS3 Mgr . BATTANDIER , Annua ire Pontifica l , yearly .

IO

PRIMATES

Patriarch of L isbon (Portugal) ; the Patriarch of theWest Indies , who is the Chapla in G eneral of theSpanish Army (usually the Archbishop of Toledo ,

Spain) ; and the Patriarch of the East Indies , whois the Archbishop of Goa in India .

1 These are

known as M inor Patriarchs .

Prima tes were Bishops having authority or j uris~

diction over the Archbishops of a country or of aconsiderable portion of a country . Nowadays , thej urisdict ion of Primates has practical ly ceased ,

though some Bishops have kept the title , a merelyhonorary one . Such , for instance , are the Archbishop of Armagh , Primate of Al l I relandthe Archbishop of Dubl in , Primate of I reland ;the Archbishop of Lyons , Primate of Gaul ;the Archbishop of G ran , Primate of Hungary, etC .

2

In the Eastern Church , the corresponding title

was that of Exa rch .

2

Primates have no special privilege with regard tothe prelatical costume ; but Patriarchs possess a

certain number of distinctions which mark externally their high dignity All Patriarchs are Assis~tants at the Pontifica l throne ; they rank immediatelyafter the Cardinals , and have the privilege of

1 PH I LL I PS , loc. cit. , p . 47 . BATTANDIER , op. cit .

2 BOU I X , De Episc . , Part . IV. , sect . I, chap . 2 .

3 FERRARIS , B ibliotheca canonica , art Exa rchi ct Prima tes .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

wearing , even in Rome , the moz ~

zetta over the mantelletta ; theirwinter cloaks are adorned with a

border of gold ; etc . In Rome ,

they have the prerogative of consecrating Bishops , i f there i s no

Cardina l at hand to perform the

ceremony .

1

ARCHB I SHO PS AND BISHO PS .

This i s not the proper place totreat of the origin of the archiepisc~

opal dignity . Suffice it to say thatan Archbishop is a Prelate investedwith the episcopal character , and

holding a rank immediately superior to that of simple Bishops .

An Archbishop is a lso cal led a

Metropol itan , from the ancientcustom of calling the Bishop of thecapital (metropolis) of a Roman province metropolitanas .

2 The title ofMetropolitan is not however given

1 GR IMALD I , Les Cong rega tions roma ines , ch . IXp . 1 3 1 . Mgr . MARTINUCCI , Man . Ccer . , V

ch . l l .

2 Council of Nicaea , can . IV . BOU I X , DeEpisc. , Tom . I. , pp . 460 et seq.

1 2

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

down the m iddle of the back and the other Ove rthe center of the breast . Six l ittle black Crosses areembroidered on the band and its Iappets . The

pal l ium is worn over the chasuble at pontifical Mass ,on certa in days determined by the Ceremonial ofBishops . (Caer . Ep . I XV I , 3 ,

The metropolitan Cross , commonly , thoughimproperly , cal led archiepiscopal Cross , i s muchl ike the processiona l cross , 1 and i s held or carriedby a Subdeacon , or a member of thePrelate

’

s household , in such a way that the crucifix l S always turnedtowards the Prelate .

2

The pal l ium and the cross , being tokens of juris~

diction , should not b e used outside of the Provinceover which the Archbishop has authority .

2 Forthis reason , titular Archbishops do not make use ofe ither the Cross or the pal l ium , since they have noterritorial j urisdiction .

A B ishop (a word derived from the G reek twi

G‘Aom c overseer is an ecclesiastica l dignitary whohas received , through his consecration , the fullpriestly character , and has the special Charge of governing a determined portion of the Christian flockunder the supervision of the Sovereign Pontiff .

4

1 This crossshould not b e doub le -arm ed .

2 Ccer . Episc . I II . 4 . I. , W . I . I I V I I I . 27 . I I xxu . 3 .

l xv. 2 . Mgr . MARTINUCCI , Man . Caer . , V . , ch . in , n . 60 , etc .

3 CoDEx JUR I S CANON IC I 275 -279 .

‘1 CODEX JuR Is CANON IC I . , 329

BISHOPS

An Archbishop or a Bishop i s called residentia l

when he occupies a see canonical ly erected , withres idence in and ordinary jurisdiction over the

l imited territory annexed to the City from whichthe see takes its name .

He i s styled titula r when he has no ordinaryjurisdiction over the diocese of which he bears thetitle, his episcopal or archiepiscopa l see be ing underthe dom ination of infidel s or schismatics .

1 Formerly , Titular Bishops or Archbishops were a lsostyled Bishops (or Archbishops) in pa rtibus infidelium (in the countries of infidels) ; but , yieldingto the protests of the Creek government , underwhose domination many of these titular sees are

located , Pope Leo XIII, abolished the title ofBishop in pa rtibus infidelium , and decreed that

henceforth only the title of Titular Bishop (orArchbishop) ofN . in N . (the name of the episcopalcity , with that of the ancient Roman province towhich the C ity belonged) should b e used ThusRigh t Reverend N . N . N Titula r B ishop of

Rosea in Cilicia .

Archbishops and Bishops , when promoted tothe rank of Ass istants at the Pontifical Throne ,

become members of the Papal household . They

1 BENED ICT XIV De syn . dirce. , Boo k I I . , ch . VII . LEO XIII

Constit. In Suprema (June 4 ,2Decree of the Propaganda (Feb r . 27 , LEO XIII.

'

s Const .

1 5

COSTUME OF PRELATES

obta in the privilege of a special place at the Papal '

chapels,"1 where they act as book-bearer and

candle-bearer , and have the right of celebrat ing

pontifical Mass in presence of the Pope . Togetherwith the brief of appointment , they receive from the

Secretariate of State a diploma written on parch~

ment , g ivm g the full l ist of their rights and privilegesmany of which have fal len into disuse , especiallythose regarding the conferring of benefices .

2

As members of the Papal Court , the Assistantsat the Pontifica l Throne are entitled to wear itsins ign ia , namely , s ilk clothes in summer . Butthat privilege i s conceded only for the time whichthey actual ly spend in Rome ; their title of Assistants giving them no right of precedence or distinction among the other Bishops , except at the

Roman Court . 3

The title i s very seldom granted motu proprio,

because the Roman Court wishes the preceptreta ined , Ask and you shall receive . But ,i f a Bishop makes application , the title i s bestowedupon him without the sl ightest difficulty .

4

1 A chapel is a religious service at which the Pope of ficiates or

assists .

2 GR IMALD I , op. cit. , ch . V . , pp . 61 , 62 . FISQUET, Ce’re’monies d eRome (passim) . Baron CERAM B , Visit to Rome, p . 1 56. T . POPE ,Holy Week in the Va tican , p . 352 .

2 Mgr . BARB IER DE MONTAULT, Le costume et les usages eccle’

siastiques,

Tom . I. , p . 54 .

4 GRIMALD I , op. cit. , ch . V. , p . 62 .

1 6

REGULAR PRELATES

Together with the title of Assistant at the Pontifical Throne , the Bishop general ly receives

‘

that

of Roman Count, that i s Count of the ApostolicPa lace and of the La teran Court.

1

REGULAR PRELATES .

In Canon Law , the title of Regula r Prela te

i s given to a rel igious superior having over his subjectsa quasi-episcopal jurisdiction .

2

Here , we take the title as that of a Prelate (in thebroad , l iturgical sense of this word) belonging to a

Rel igious Order ; and this pract ical ly includes onlyCardinals , Bishops and Abbots .

The Cardinals and Bishops who are taken from a

Rel igious Order stil l remain substantial ly bound bytheir rel igious vows , as far as these are not in opposition to their duties and dignity as Prelates .

2

According to the old Common Law , they shouldcontinue to wear the habit of their Order , and they.

remain now free to do so if they prefer . However ,the custom of using the same form as that of thesecular Prelates

’

costume i s tolerated . The color

1 Mgr . BARB IER DE MONTAULT, Tra ite’

pra tique Tom . I. , p . 473 .

GRIMALD I , loc. cit. , op. cit. , ch . XXV I I . , p . 484 . Mgr. A . BATTAND IER , Annua ire pontifica l (1 899 , p .

2 Cf. SUARE Z , De Relig . , tract. VI I I lib . I I . , cap. I I num . Z .

FERRARIS , B ib liotheca , art . Prcela tus regula ris and Regula res.

3 SUARE Z De Relig . , tract. VIII lib . I I I . , ch . XVI. S . C. , C. ,

Decem b . 7 , 1 639 .

1 7

COSTUME OF PRELATES

of the prelatica l dress is the same as that of thereligious habit , unless otherwise determined by thetraditions Of the Order (as , for instance , the Franciscans) , or by specia l concessions and regulationsof the Holy See .

1

The different costumes of Prelates taken fromRel igious Orders have been regulated as followsClerics Regula r , i . e . those who have adopted the

new type of rel igious l ife inaugurated in the sixteenthcentury , as Theatines , Barnabites , Jesuits , Oratorians , Pass ionists , Redemptorists , Paulists , etc . ,

when appointed Cardinals or Bishops , adopt thecostume of secular Prelates , 2 because they are

looked upon as such ; with this restriction , however ,tha t they have no right to make use of si lk , exceptfor the trimmings and accessories of their costum e .

2

Cardinals and Bishops belonging to the Orders ofSt . Basi l , of Va l lombrosa , and of the Regular Canonsand Hermits of St . Augustine (Augustinians) wear anentirely black costume .

‘1

1 FERRARIS , B ibl iotheca , art . Episcopus . VI I I . Carr . Episc. I I . ,

4 . According to an immem orial custom , the Legates of the HolySee who belong to rel igious orders m ay wear the costum e of secular

Cardinals . (Mgr . BATTAND IER , Ann . Pont. , 1 9 1 4 , p .

1 Ccer . Episc . I. , i n 4 . MARTINUCCI , Man . Ccer . , V . , ch . 1 1 .

3 BARB IER DE MONTAULT, Traité pra tique Tom . I I . , p . 524 .

MARTINUCCI , loc. cit. , VI. Appendix . GR IMALD I , op . cit. , ch . VI I I . ,p . 1 1 4 .

4 BARRIER DE MONTAULT, op. cit. , Tom . I I . , p . 523 . MARTINUCCI ,

loc. cit.

REGULAR PRELATES

The prelatical dress of the Benedictines is blackwith red l ining and trimmings . The cloak (ferra iolone) , however , should b e entirely black .

1

The monks of St . Sylvester , when promoted toPrelacy , dress in a dark blue costume

The Carthusians , the Camaldules , the Prem on

stratensians , the members of the Orders of OurLady of Mercy and of the Holy Trinity , and

the Ol ivetans , wear a prelatical costume entirelywhite .

The Ci stercians and the Reformed Cistercians(Trappists) wear cassock , simar , cincture , collaro

and stockings made of white material ; but the

mozzetta , mantelletta and Cloak (ferra iolone) are

black . The cappa magna i s also black , with a capeof ermine in winter and of white silk in summer .

The color of the trimmings conforms to that of thedifferent portions of the costume .

The Prelates belonging to the Order of St . Dominic dress in the same colors as the Cistercians , butthe trimmings , l ining and buttons are all white ,even for the black port ions of the costume .

Franciscans , when promoted to Prelacy , lay asidethe brown , or black material of their habit , and vestin a dress of ash-colored gray (a color which contemporary pa intings ascribe to the habit worn by St.Francis) . The cappa magna of these Prelates is of

1 GR IMALD I , op. cit., ch . VI I I . , p . 1 1 4; ch . XXIX . , p .

1 9‘

COSTUME OF PRELATES

the same color , and i s furred , in winter , with vicu

nia’

s skin .

Alone in the Franciscan family, the Capuchins donot change the color of their dress when becomingPrelates . The winter cape of the cappa magna i smade of otter

’

s fur .

Carmel ite Prelates reta in in their costume the

two colors , brown and white , of the religious habitof the Order . The cassock , simar and cincture are

brown ; the mozzetta , mantelletta , ferra iolo or ferra iolone and cappa magna , white . The Cardinalsbelonging to the Order have the privilege of wearingthis costume l ined and trimmed in purple , withpurple stockings and a purple cincture .

Al l Cardinals , both secular and regular , wear theproper ins ign ia of the Cardinalate hat , biretta ,

and skull cap of scarlet s i lk without reg ard to thecolor of their habit .

1

Likewise , Archbishops and Bishops , whatevertheir origin , are all entitled to wear the hat withgreen cordons and tassels , 2 the purple biretta 2

and

skull-cap ,

4 these being the proper insignia of theepiscopa l office .

1 GREGORY XIV Const . Sanctissimus . BATTANDIER , Annua ire

Pontifica l p . 359 .

“2 Cazr . Episc . I. , r 4 . Mm muccx, Man . Carr . V . , ch . I I . , n . 1 9 .

2 LEO XI I I Const . Prcecla ro divince g ra tice .

‘1 PIUS 1X Const . Ecclesia rum omnium .

20 :

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

in his own diocesan territory ;while , on the contrary ,in a simple Abbey , the Bishop , in whose diocesethe Abbey i s located , i s in his diocese .

1

Abbots reg iminis, as wel l as Abbots nullius, add

to their monastic habit the pectora l cross‘and the

ring .

2

They have a lso the privilege of vesting in the

mozzetta when acting within the l imits of theirterritory , and the mantelletta when they are outside .

The moz zetta and mantelletta are of the same coloras the rel igious habit . 2 Regularly speaking , theyshould not make use of the rochet ; but ordinarilythis i s conceded by special favor of the Holy See .

‘1

An Abbot nullius in his territory may wear thecappa magna

2 of the same shape and color as the

Bishops belonging to the Order ; but this vestment ,i f not personal ly conceded , can not lawfully b eworn by simple Abbots .

Al l Abbots , without regard to the color of theirmonastic habit , are free to wear a black hat withcords and tassels of the same color , and also a b lackb iretta and a black skull~cap . As will b e seen in

1 S . R . C. , February 7 , 1 604.

2 P1 0 5 VII Const. cit. Extensive decree of the S . R . C Sept.

1 659 .

2 TAUNTON , TheLawof the Church , Art . ABBAT. , p . 3 , n . 1 0 .

4 S . R . C Decree of Septem b . 1 7 . 1 659 , n . 9 . BATTANDIER ,

Annuaire p . 42 1

5 BARB IER DE MONTAULT, Le costume ci les usages ecclésiastiques ,Tom . I. , p .

,375 . CoDEx JUR IS CANON IC I , Canon 325 .

22

ROMAN PRELATES

the chapter on Heraldry , they place a hat, withthree rows of tassels on each side, over the shield oftheir arms ; this hat i s always black , irrespective ofthe color of the monastic habit ; but a recentlyintroduced custom al lows Abbots nullius to use the

same green heraldic hat as Bishops , on account ofthei r quasi~episcopal jurisdiction .

The above principles are far from exhaustive ; butthe reader must remember that each monastic orderenjoys a considerable number of special privilegescoming from immemorial traditions or apostolicindults , which cannot find place in this volume .

PRELATES OF THE ROMAN COURT .

The Pope , Cardinals , Patriarchs , Primates , Archbishops , Bishops and Abbots are properly and

canonical ly cal led Prela tes . But , besidesthese , there i s , in the Roman Church , a class ofofficia ls invested by the Pope with the title and

dignity of Prelates , who are commonly entitledRoman Prelates , or Prelates of the Roman

Court , Romanm CuriaeAntistites .

Form erlyfthese Prelates were simply the Officersof the Papal Court , composing the household ofthe Sovereign Pontiff , or fil l ing different offices inthe Congregations . L ittle by little , especial lyduring the last century , the number of these Prelates was largely increased by the conferring upon

23

COSTUME OF PRELATES

priests the title and honors attached to-these offices ,without , however , granting these new dignitariesany part in the general administration of the Church .

These honorary dignities , bestowed upon a priest ,g ive him the title and honors attached to them ,

w ith a determined precedence over certa in otherclasses of ecclesiastics ; but do not affect his jurisdiction .

The papal household is composed of two classesof Prelates the

' Prelates di mantelletta and the

Prelates di mantellone so cal led from the kind ofofficial garment they wear . The Prelates di mantelletta are real ly Prelates , their title i s personal andtheir appointment i s for l ife . Their Prelature i ssomething permanent , and they can b e dismissedonly for unworthiness or crime , after a regulartrial , or motu proprio, by a positive act of the Sov~ereign Pontiff .The Prelates di mantellone enj oy the t itle and

honors Of Prelates , though they are not Prelates inreal ity . Their Prelature i s simply an office oran honor attached to an office , and i t does not affectthei r personal ity; nor i s it permanent , though theyare not dismissed except for serious cafi so; but theylose their title and their office on the Pope

’

s death ,because they are regarded as his personal officers ,and his successor i s not bound to keep the sameattendants .

When the new Pope i s elected , they m ay apply for

24

ROMAN PRELATES

a renewal of theirP relacy , and the favor is general lygranted without any difficulty . But , during the

vacancy of the Holy See , and until they are reinsta

ted by the newly-elected Pope , they must fa i thful lyabstain from wearing the costume proper to the

office or dignity which they have lost .

The Patri archs , Archbishops and Bishops Assistants a t the Pontifica l Throne , and the Prelates dimantelletta , essentially constitute the household ofthe Sovereign Pontiff , hence their general title ofDomestic Prelates .

I f the Prelates di mantelletta b elong‘to a Col~

lege ,

"1 they bear the title especial ly attributed

to the members of that College ; i f they do notbelong to a College, they are simply g iven the gen

eral title of Domestic Prela tes .

The different Colleges of Domestic Prelates areThe Patriarchs ,The Archbishops and Bishops Assistants at the

Pontifical Throne ,

The Protonotaries 2 Apostol ic ,

1 The word College m eans a group or assem b ly ofPrelates invested with the same title , enjoying the same honors and privileges , andperform ing the same functions a t the Rom an Court .

2 Throughout this treatise the word Protonotary is spelled withoutthe h , which is usually inserted . Protonotary is derived from pro

tos, first , not from prothos . The Latin , Italian ,French , Spanish Ian

guages retain proto in protonotary , just as in protom artyr and sim ilarcom pound words . Can any good reason be g iven for writing prothonota ry , except that som e one el se has d one it ? P. A . BAART,The Roman Court, Preface .

25

COSTUME OF PRELATES

The Votantes of the Signature ,

1

The Referees of the Signature ,

The Auditors of the Rota ,

The Clerks of the Rev . Chamber Apostol ic .

After these Prela tes, come those who do notbelong to a College , styled in general DomesticPrela tes .

There are four classes ofProtonotariesApostol ic1 . The Protonotaries Apostol ic de numero pa rtia

pantium , i . e . , of the number of the participating ,

generally reckoned as Protonotaries Apostol icdi numero, who form a College of seven Pre~

lates , acting as official Notaries to the SovereignPontiff .2 . The Protonotaries Apostolic Supernumerary ,

who Obta in their title from being appointed Canonsof certa in Roman Basil icas .

3 . The Protonotaries Apostol ic ad instar pa rticipantium (or , more usually , ad insta r who m ay obtaintheir title e ither by their appointment as Canons ofcertain Cathedral s , the Chapter of which have beengranted such privilege , or and this i s the generalrule from being ra ised to that dignity by the

Sovereign Pontiff . The Prelates , known as Protonotaries Apostolic in this country , belong to thisthird class of Protonotaries .

4 . The Titular (Or Honorary) Protonotaries

1 Chirographum ofBENED ICT XV . , June 28 1 9 1 5 .

26

ROMAN PRELATES

Apostolic , a lso called Black Protonotaries ,are not members of the Pontifical Householdthey enjoy the privileges of the prelatical rank onlyoutside of the City of Rome , and , as will b e sa idlater , thei r prelatial dress is entirely black , withoutany addition of red or purple .

Such Protonotaries are nowadays very seldom ,

i f ever, directly appointed by the Pope . But , since1 905 , the title and honors of Titular ProtonotariesApostol ic belong , pleno iure, to the Vicars G eneralof Bishops , and to the Vicars Capitular orAdm i n i st

rators of vacant dioceses , i f these dignitaries are

not Prelates otherwise .

The important privileges pecul iar to the differentclasses of Protonotaries Apostol ic have been recentlymodified , and are all expressed in the ConstitutionInter multiplices, i ssued motu proprio by PopePius X . , on February 2 1 , 1 905 . Therefore, all

manual s treating of the subject should b e cor

rected according to the regulations of that document .

1

The other Prelatial Colleges consist of Prelateswho hold offices with practical functions in RomanCongregations and Tribunals , and are bound toreside in Rome .

After these , come those Prelates di mantelletta ,

who have been much increased numerical ly i n these

1 This im portant document is given in full in Appendix .

27

COSTUME OF PRELATES

last years , who belong to n o College , and , therefore ,

are simply cal led Domestic Prelates .

As has been sa id , the Prelates di mantellone are theattendants on the person of the Holy Father . Theybelong to two different Classes , Chamberla ins and

Chapla ins .

Those who have to fulfil l real funct ions in the

Vatican Palace are styled participating ordi numero , the others are supernumera ry or honor

a ry .

Their order of precedence i s as followsPrivate Chamberla ins participatingPrivate Chamberlains supernumerary .

Private Chamberlains of honor in abito paona zzo.

1

Private Chamberlains extra Urbem (outside the

C ity) .Private Chapla ins participat ing .

Private Chaplains of honor .

Private Chapla ins extra Urbem (outside the city) .The Six Common Chapla ins participating .

Common Chaplains supernumerary .

All these Prelates wear the same costume, and are

given the same marks of honor . However , thoseentitled extra Urbem , that i s , outside the City ofRome , are never allowed to make use of their

prelatical privileges in Rome . They could do soonly in the presence of the Pope , should he happen

In p'

urple hab it .

28

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CHAPTER II.

Materia ls .

Different Kinds ofMa teria ls . 2 . Velvet Reser

ved for the Pope . 3 . Other Ma teria ls Proper

for the Pope. 4 . Wa tered Silk . 5 . Pla in

S ilk . 6 . B roadcloth and Other Woolen Ma te

ria ls. 7 . Seasons .

1 . The various materials used for the ecclesiastical costume are , velvet , watered silk , plain si lk ,broadcloth and other woolen materials , as serge ,

merino drap d’

e’

te’

etc .

2 . Velvet i s exclusively reserved for the Pope .

No ecclesiastic , whatever m ay b e his dignity, i sa l lowed to have any part of his costume made ofthis material . 1 I t i s hardly necessary to remarkthat this principle i s opposed to the pratice of

MATERIALS

wearing a velvet biretta , and of ornamenting the

cassock with a velvet col lar or velvet cuffs .

Some old ceremonia ls , or other books deal ingwith ecclesiastical etiquette , genera lly of French or

German Origin , assert that velvet cuffs on the

purple cassock of Bishops are a privilege of theAssistants at the Pontifica l Throne ; but this

assertion has no foundation in law or practice .

3 . Besides velvet , the Pope makes use of silk ,either watered or plain ; but , among silk materials ,sa tin l ikewise i s exclusively reserved for him . Inwinter , he lays aside his silk dress , and wears a

light one of fine broadcloth . Both in winter and

summer , he wears a dress of serge on penitentialdays .

1

4 . Wa tered silk i s reserved for Cardinal s . Theymake use of this rich and beautiful material for thechoir—c assock , cappa magna , mantelletta and moz~

zetta during the summer season . In winter , the ,

cassock , mantelletta and moz zetta are of broadcloth .

2

5 . Pla in silk i s the material of which the costumes of the Papal Court and Household are made .

2

1 BARR IER DE MONTAULT, loc. cit. BATTANDIER , Annuaire Pontifica l p . 1 04. GRIMALD I , op. cit. , ch . I. , p . 6 , seq . Baron

G ERAMB , Visit to Rome, pp . 98 -1 04 .

2 BARR IER DE MONTAULT, op. cit. , Tom . p . 54. GR IMALD I ,op. cit. , ch . V. , p . 60.

2 Same references .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

In summer, the Prelates di mantelletta ,and the

Prelates di mantellone, whether they live at the

Roman court or outside of the City , must wear a

cassock of pla in purple si lk , and , respectively, a

mantelletta or a mantellone of the same material .Broadclo th replaces si lk in winter .

1

Archbishops and Bishops who have rece ived thetitle of Assistants a t the Pontifica l Throne belong tothe Papal Household and are , therefore , entitled towear a si lk costume , but only when they actua l lylive in Rome . Outside of the papal city , they are

not a l lowed to wear a dress different from that ofother Bishops .

2

6 . According to the Ceremonia l of Bishops ,broadcloth and other woolen ma teria ls only are

a llowed to b e used in making the costumes of theCardinals who belong to Religious Orders , and ofArchbishops , Bishops and Clergy , both secular and .

regular . For all these Prelates and the secularclergy, etiquette prescribes cloth in winter , and

some l ighter material , as merino , in summer .

2

The Sovereign Pontiff himself , although , strictlyspeaking , not

/bound by any such rules , conforms

1 Sam e references2 BARR IER DE MONTAULT, ibid . GR IMALD I , op . .eti ch . V . , pp . 6 1 ,

62 . This privilege is granted to sec‘

ular prelates onl y , ‘

Archb ishops andB ishops b elong ing to relig ious orders shoul d‘never wear silk clothes .

2 Crer . Epi’sc . I I '1 .

h l . ,BENED ICT XI I I .,Con st . CuS o

tgdes (March 7 , Un Evéque Suffragant , Le Ce’re’monia l desEvé

‘

ques commenté ci explique’

. Liv . I Ch . I. , p . 2 .

32

MATERIALS

neverthless to the principle which forbids the

wearing of si lk garments by the rel igious the

etiquette of the papal household , fa ithfully adheredto , i s that , when the Pope belongs to a religiousorder , he always dresses in woolen materials ,excepting however the accessories , as indicated inthe following paragraph .

"

Although“ Archbishops and Bishops , whetherregular or secular, are expected to dress at all timesin woolen material s (except , in the case of seculars ,i f they b e Assistants at the Pontifical Throne and

actual ly l iving in Rome) ; yet church regulationsa l low them the use of silk for the accessories of t heprelatial dress , such as the colla ro, skull-cap , b iretta ,

cincture , gloves , stockings and the l ining and trimmings of the different garments ; but the silk materialthus a l lowed must b e pla in ; neither satin nor wat~

ered silk is ever permitted , S ince the form er is reservedfor the Pope and the latter for secular Cardinals , andvelvet is l imited to the collar of the winter cloak .

7 . There are but two seasons with regard to thewearing of the ecclesiastical dress , winter and sum

mer; n o definite rule however determines the b egmning and the end of these seasons , and it pertainsto the Bishop to regulate this for his own d iocese ,

according to t he loca l Cl imatic conditions . In theNorthern Hemisphere , the l iturgical summer usually begins on Holy Saturday , after the S ing ing ofA lleluia , and the winter , on Al l Saints

’

Day .

33

CHAPTER I I I .

Colors .

1 . Colors Used . 2 . Regula rs . 3 . B lack .

4 . Purple. 5 . A Very Common Error .

6 . White. 7 . Sca rlet Red . 8 . Ama ranth Red.

9 . Other Colors .

1 . The colors adopted for the ecclesiasticalcostume are White, Red, Purple and B lack . Tothese colors proper for the secular clergy, must b eadded the different colors prescribed for the Relig ious Orders by their respective Constitutions 1 andthe decrees of the Sacred Congregation of the

Ceremonial2 . We have previously remarked that when a

member of some Rel igious Order is promoted to theCardinalate or the episcopal dignity , he mustreta in , for his prelatical costume, the color used forthe habit of the Order to which he belongs . Howe~

ver, he m ay adopt a finer material and the shape ofthe costume of secular Prelates . We speak hereof the Religious Orders properly so~cal led only,

1 BENED ICT XI I I Const. cit. FERRARis, B ibliotheca ,art . Episcopus v

34

COLORS

as Benedictines , Carmel ites , Franciscans , Dominicans , Augustinians , etc . The Clerics Regula r , asJesuits , Redemptorists , Passionists , etc . , when promoted to prelatical rank , adopt for their costume

that of secular Prelates , without, however , beinga llowed to use silk , except for the cincture , skullcap , biretta and other smal l accessories .

1

3 . Since the seventeenth century , black i s theobligatory color for the clothing of the secularclergy of second rank in all the Western Church .

2

There i s no exception to this general regulation ,

save for the clergy of tropical countries , who are

permitted to wear white clothes on account of theexceedingly hot climate ; and for seminarians and

members of the Bishops household , who shouldwear a purple cassock .

Prelates , Bishops and the members of the SacredCollege also use black 2 for thei r everyday costume

(and their street-dress in Catholic countries); buttheir black dress is trimmed with red or purple, according to their rank in the hierarchy, and the differentseasons of the ecclesiastical year , as will b e explainedfurther on .

4 . Purple, or violet, i s a sign both of Prelatureand of L ivery . I t especially characterizes the

1 Ccer . Episc. , I. , I . , 4 .

2 Decree ofPope URBAN VI I I (Novem . 26 ,2 Cf . Un Evéque Suffragant , Ce're’monia l des Buéques commenté cl

explique’ , p 1 3 .

35

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Prelature and the Episcopacy ; but as it i s an officia ldress , it can b e worn only in Church functions andon certa in wel l defined occasions .

Purple i s the proper color to b e used by Ca rdinalsin t imes of penance and mourning , while Bishopsshould , at such times , make use of black only . The

genera l rule holds good , that when Cardina lsexchange their red costume for purple , Bishopsexchange their purple for black .

1

5 . I t i s an error to suppose that a purple cassockis exclusively a prelatica l privilege . I t is l ikewisethe color reserved for ecclesiastica l Livery .

Fi rst of all , it is the color used by the wholePontifica l Household .

2 With the exception of theBussolanti, who are c lad in red , all others , -no matterwhat their rank , dignity or employment at the Papa lCourt , Prelates , ushers -

oi the palace , chanters ,clerics , acolytes of the Papal chapel , Chambervalets , etc . , all wear purple as a distinctive sign oftheir or Office .

2

Secondly , purple i s the color of the episcopa lL ivery . Thus , according to rules la id down by theCerem on ialsJ the Master of Ceremonies of thecathedra l church , the tra in-bearer of the Bis

1 BARR IER DE MONTAULT, op . a t Tom . I. , p . 58 .

2 GR IMALD I , Les cong rega tions roma ines , ch . V .

3 BARR I ER DE MONTAULT , op . czt Tom . I. , p . 58 .

‘1 Ccer . Episc . I. , V . , 4 . S . R . C. , Feb ruary 29 , 1 868 . Dec . 1 4 ,

1 894 .

36

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

The trimmings of thei r purple dress are of crimsonred. At all times , the same accessories must b epurple in the dress of the Prelates di mantellone ;and , for Bishops , in penitential seasons and onoccas ions of mourning .

9 . Other colors that m ay b e m et with in some

places are worn through Special privileges grantedby the Sovereign Pontiff , or by virtue of immemorialc ustoms having the force of law .

38

PART II.

DIFFERENT PARTS

OF THE PRELATIAL COSTUME

In this Second Part , all the different pieces of theprelatical dress will b e studied successively, eachone furnishing the subject of a short and substantialchapter .

CHAPTER 1 .

Cassock or Soutane.

Cassock . Prescription of Councils .

of Prela tia l Cassocks . Ordina ry Cassock .

Choir Cassock .

The Cassock (or Soutane, Vestis, Vestis ta la ris,Subtanna , Subtanea) i s the principal part of theecclesiastical costume . I t i s a long , close garmentcovering the entire body from the neck to the feet ,hence its Latin name , Vestis ta la ris, a garmentreaching to the heel s .

1

Rub ric of the Missal , R it. serv. in celeb . M iss . , n . 2 .

39

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Al l the decrees of Councils , legislating uponecclesiastica l attire , prescribe that the cassock i sto b e worn by all clerics in sacred Orders in the

place of their residence .

1

The decree of the Third Plenary Council ofBaltimore i s as follows Volumas itaque et

prcecipimus ut omnes Ecclesiaz legem servent, dom ique

agentes vel in templo, veste ta la ri qua: clerico propriaest, semper utantur . I I I . , 77 .

2

The obligation of wearing the cassock i s the same

for Prelates , P riests and other clerics ; 2 but herewe treat only of the cassock as worn by Prelates , andwe distinguish two kinds of prelatial cassocks1 . The ordina ry or every-day cassock .

2 . The choir cassock .

ART I CLE I .

ORD INARY CASSOCK .

If l ts Shape and Use . 2 . Pope . 3 . Ca rdina ls.

4 . Archbishops, B ishops and Prelates di Man

telletta . 5 . Prela tes di Mantellone . 6 . Ca

nons . 7 . Relig ious . 8 . Clerics Regula r .

Council of Trent , Sess . XIV Cap . VI De Reform .

. We wish , therefore , and we comm and that all [ecclesiastics ]keep the Law of the Church , and , whethe r at home or in church ,always wear the cassock , which Is the proper garb for clerics .

3 Council ofTrent . , Sess . XIV Decret dc Reform . Proosmium .

40

ORDINARY CASSOCK

1 . The ordinary cassock is that worn by Prelates in dai ly l ife , at home and in church , at privateceremonies , such as the celebration of Low Mas s .

In Cathol ic countries , it i s worn out of doors .

This cassock should not b e mistaken for the

simar , which wil l be dealt with in the followingchapter .

The model of the ordinary cassock , according toRoman etiquette , i s the same as that universal lyadopted in this country . I t must b e noted , however , that the front part should b e made of only onepiece dropping from the neck to the feet , 1 and notof two pieces (wai st and skirt) sewed together , as i soften done .

The sleeves are wide , and are turned up withpla in cuffs without buttons .

From the neck to the feet , the front part is fastenedwith a row of smal l round buttons covered withsilk .

The collar (a standing collar) i s cut out square infront , in Order to Show the Roman collar .

This cassock has no train ; its b ottom is cut

round , the front and the back being of equal length .

The train is the distinctive characteristic of the choircassock .

2

The garment has two pockets , one on each side .

1 BARR IER DE MONTAULT, op . a t Tom . I. , p . 78 , seq .

2 BARR I ER DE MONTAULT, loc . cit. GR IMALD I , op . cit. , p . 53 .

4 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Interior pockets m ay b e added at will , but thereshould b e no exterior pocket for the watch , Romanetiquette forbidding any metal l ic ornament otherthan the cha in of the pectoral cross . The watchm ay b e put in the pocket of the vest , or in a specialpocket on the inside of the cassock .

The ordinary cassock varies in color , accordingto the different degrees of the ecclesiastical hierarchy .

2 . The Pope'

s Ordinary cassock is entirelywhite , without trimmings of any color . The

m aterial for this cassock is brill iant s ilk satin , insummer , and fine broadcloth in winter . Whitewatered silk i s ordinarily reserved for his choircassock .

1

3 . The ordinary cassock of Cardinal s i s madeof black woolen materia l l ined and trimmed withscarlet red si lk .

2

4 . Archbishops , Bishops , and the Prelates dimantelletta wear the same ordinary cassock as the

1 GR IMALD I , op . cit Ch . 1 . BARR IER DE MONTAULT, Ip . Baron G ERAM B , Visit to Rome, Letter X . J . DE NARFON ,

Leon XIII . intime , p. 1 36 .

2 Un Eveque Suffragant , op. cit. , p . 1 3 . BARR IER DE MONTAULT,

op . cit Tom . I. , p . 84 . We m ay rem ark here , once for a ll , that thetrimming s Of the prelatical dress consist of a num ber of sm all orna

m ents , the color of which is ordinarily different from that ofthe principal parts of the costum e . These are b uttons , buttonholes , pipings ,

stitchings , cuffs ant two sm all strips or strings , on the b ack of the cas

sock , destined to support the sash . The lining of the garm ent is of

the sam e color as the trimm ings , and of the sam e m aterial , plain silk .

42

ORDINARY CASSOCK

Cardina ls ; except that the trimmings and l ining are

of amaranth red silk instead of scarlet .

1

5 . The Prelates dzmantellone wear a lso the same

style of cassock , b ut with purple trimmings and

l ining .

2

6 . Some Canons (for instance , those of Montreal ,Canada ,) are a l lowed a specia l cassock with red orpurple trimmings (purple for those of Montreal)but this cassock should never b e w orn outsidethe l imits of the diocese in which the Chapter i sconstituted , except when accompanying their Bishopor representing him or the chapter at councils orother solemnities .

2

7 . Rel igious , when promoted to the Cardinalateor to the episcopal dignity, lay aside the habit ofthe Order and wear the cassock ; but for them therei s no difference of color between the ordinarycassock and the choir cassock ; both cassocks are ofthe same color as the habit of the Order , as was sa idin the preceding chapter .

4

8 . Cardinals and Bishops taken from Relig iOus

Congregations or Orders of Clerics Regular follow,as regards thei r ordinary cassocks , the rules la iddown for Prelates belonging to the secular clergy .

1 PIUX X Constit . Inter multiplicas nn . 1 6 , 1 7 .

2 PIUX X . , sam e Constit . , n . 79 .

2 CoDEx JURIS CANON IC I , 409 , 2 .

‘1 Coer . Episc . I. , I . , 4 . Cap. Clerici , 1 5 . de vita et honest. clericorum .

FERRAR IS , B ibliotheca , Art . Episcopus , VII.

43

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Before closm g this article , and in answer to severa lqueries which have come to the author , it m ay b e

useful to remark that Cardinal s , Archbishops ,Bishops and other Prelates belonging to the secularclergy or to congregations of Clerics Regular are notobliged to wear at all times the black cassock withred or purple trimmings at home , in private , theyare permitted to wear an ordinary black cassock likethat of a simple priest .

ART I CLE I I .

CHO I R CASSOCK .

l ts Use. 2 . Its Shape. 3 . Pope. 4 . Ca r;

dina ls . 5 . Archbishops and B ishops .

6 . Prela tes di Mantelletta . 7 . Prela tes di Man

tellone . 8 . Chapters . 9 . Livery . 1 0 . Reli

g ious .

1 . The choir cassock is so cal led because it i sworn by Prelates in choir , 1 at the public ceremoniesof the Church . It m ay b e worn a lso on some cer

tain Specified occasions,

when a Prela te i s cal ledupon to vest in his choir habit . I t is a lso. calledchurch cassock because it i s worn chiefly in

church and at church functions .

1 The choir is the part of the church where the clergy seat when as

sisting at som e church cerem ony .

44

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

watered silk , thoughboth Sundays on whichit i s worn usual ly occurduring the l iturgicalwinter .

1

5 . As i s wel l known ,

the ordinary choir cas~

sock of a Bishop ispurple , W i th l ining ,

cuffs and trimmings ofcrimson red silk .

2 Butthe cassock itself mustb e exclusively made ofwoolen material ,as clothin winter and merinoin summer , 2 unless theBishop has received thetitle of Assi stant at thePontifical Throne , and

i s actual ly l iving inRome . The purple cas~

sock is a festival orcourt dress and i s to b eworn on occasions indic

Choir Cassock of a Prelate with theated in the first b ook ,

train lifted up .

chapter 1 1 1 , of the Cere

4 BARR IER DE MONTAULT , op . cit. , Tom . I. , p . 275 .

Ccer Episc . 1 .

Ccer Episc. I. , I . , 1 .

46

CHOIR CASSOCK

monial of Bishops .

1 At other times , and principal ly on ferial days , penitential seasons , funerals ,times of public mourning , vacancy of the HolySee , etc . , Archbishops and Bishops must wear a

choir cassock of black material l ined and trimmedin purple . This black cassock is of course different from the every -day cassock mentioned and

described in the preceding article it i s a choircassock , and therefore i s cut exactly l ike the purplecassock , has no cape or double sleeves , ends ina tra in at the back , and its trimm ings are not red

but purple . As wil l b e seen further on , this blackchoir cassock is completed by a mozetta and a

mantelletta of the same colors and material s .

But the wearing of this black choir cassock is asort of privilege of Archbishops and Bishops whichis not entirely shared by the Domestic Prelates :There are no feria l days for the Pontifical Household , except G ood Friday and the vacancy of the

1 Videlicet a die Na tivita tis Domini ci per totam Octavam Epi

phanice, a die dominica Resurrectionis usque ad dominicam SS . Trini

ta tis item per Octavas festorum SS . Sacramenti , Assumptionis g loriose

Virg inis Ma rice ci bea torum Apostolorum Petri et Pauli , et Omnium

Sanctorum , Titula ris Ecclesice Ca thedra lis et Sancti Pa troni civita tis , ac

Dedica tionis proprice Ecclesice item in anniversa riis electionis ipsius

Episcopi die adoentas a licuius magni Principis , vel cum celebra tur a liqua

publica laztitia ; in a liis vero Octavis , a t Na tivita tis g loriosce Virg inis ,S . l oannis B aptistce , S . Laurentii, dies tantum Octava rum excipiuntur

similiter omnia festa duplicia , qate per annum incidunt ex tra Adventum ,

Septuagesiman et Quadragesimum , sed Annuntia tionis festo, etiamsi infraQuadragesimam occurra t, vestibus violaceis uti debet. (Caer . Episc. IIII. ,

47

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Holy See ; therefore Archbishops and Bishops,

when actual ly l iving in Rome , must wear the

purple cassock , regardless of the paragraph of theCeremonial of Bishops just a lluded to . The onlyocca sions on which they wear the black choir cassock in Rome , are upon the vacancy of the HolySee , and on G ood Friday .

6 . Al l the regulations concerning the wearingof the choir cassock by Bishops apply to the Prelates di mantelletta ; but , both in Rome and elsewhere, these Prelates always rank as members of thePontifica l Court and Household , and must everywhere follow its etiquette, that is , wear a purplechoir cassock of silk in summer , and of fine broadcloth in winter , trimmed , l ike that of Bishops , withcrimson red silk , without regard to the l iturgica lseason ; these Prelates being forbidden to wearmourning , except at the Pope

’

s death , until theelection of his successor , and on G ood Friday .

1

7 . The Prelates di mantellone do not wear mourning at the Pope

'

s death ; because they are appointedfor his l ifetime only and lose their Prelacy at hisdeath . Nor do they wear the penitential costume ,

for they belong to the Papal Court . Therefore ,they make use of only one choir cassock of purplesi lk in summer , and of purple cloth in winter ,

‘

as i sprescribed for all members of the Pontifical House

1 BARR IER DE MONTAULT , op . Cl l Tom . I. , p . 276 .

48

CHOIR CASSOCK

hold . But their cassock differs from that of Bishops and of the Prelates di mantelletta inasmuch as

it i s without tra in , and i s not trimmed with red ,

but with purple si lk of a l ighter hue than that of thecassock .

1

8 . Certa in Chapters enjoy the privilege ofwear ing in choir a red or purple cassock . Whensuch a privilege i s granted by the Sovereign Pontiff ,precise regulations accompany the indult of con~

cess ion as to the material , shape and color of thecassock , and the occasions on which it i s to b e used .

It i s the duty of the Ordinary to care for the exactobservance of these prescriptions .

9 . The purple ca ssock , which is worn as a l iverygarment , i s made l ike that of the Prelates di mantellone . l t has no tra in , and is trimmed with purpleof a l ighter hue .

1 0 . Rel igious promoted to episcopa l dignity orto the Cardinalate wear a choir cassock shaped likethat of secular Bishops and Cardina ls , but of thesame color as the habit of the Order to which theybelong ; the cassock of the Franciscans being ash

colored gray , as already sa id . Members of rel i

g ious Congregations , or Clerics Regular , vest l ikesecular Prelates , with the usual restrictions as to thewearing of silk .

‘l bz'

d . S . R . C June I7 , 1 673 . March 30, l 675 . Sept . l 2 ,1 840 . July

49

CHAPTER I I .

S im ar .

Name. 2 . Use . 3 . Shape. 4 . DifferentSorts . 5 . Relig ious Prela tes . 6 . A S ign ofj urisdiction . 7 . Removable ' Rectors , Doctors

and Other Priests .

l . Encyclopedias are genera l ly very incomplete ,

often inexact , in the ir articles on the Cathol icChurch . S ince the s ixteenth century , . the Englishtongue has been ma inly Protestant . Hence , the

necessity of recurring to fore ign or improper termswhen we wish to speak of certa in things perta iningto the Liturgy of the Church .

We see this exemplified in the case of the ecclesrast ical garment of which we are treat ing in thisChapter . For lack of a proper Engl ish word , the

terms cassock and z ima rra have been adopted byecclesiastics and ta i lors . The former designat ion

(cassock or home-cassock is not exact , thisgarment being somewhat different from the cassockproperly so-cal led . The word z imarra i s theItal ian name of this garment , and has the same etymology and all the different meanings of the English

50

SIMAR

word sima r . So let us take at lea st this opportunityof doing away with an improper and a fore ign word ,

and of adopting the English word sima r , with itsCathol ic meaning of an ecclesiastica l vestmentresembling the cassock , but differing from it inthat it is adorned with short , buttoned false sleevesand a sma ll unclosed cape adhering to the collar .

2 . Strictly Speaking , the simar should b e'ahouse garment , a kind of ecclesiastical lounginggown . However , during the nineteenth century,

it became customary to wear it outside the house,and , as it has been found convenient on account ofthe extra covering it affords to the shoulders , i t ha snow a tendency to supersede the ordinary cassockfor home wear, as a lso , in Catho l ic countries , forstreet wear; . and Pius IX . gave it an additiona lvogue when , after 1870, he a llowed its use forprivate audiences at the Vatican .

Strict propriety however should forbid the use

of the simar in church at public functions , for churchservices ordinarily require the wearing of the surp~

l ice or rochet which are to b e worn only over thecassock ; and it should go without saying that a

Prelate must never wea r over his black simar a

rochet and a purple moz zetta or mantelletta , forsuch a comb ination of discrepant garments might b eregarded as an evidence of carelessness .

3 .

"

The shape of the simar i s approximately thesame as that of the ordinary cassock, but differs

5 ]

COSTUME OF PRELATES

from it by a smal l unbuttoned cape attached to thecollar and additional short sleeves encasing the

long ones , reaching from the shoulders to a l ittleabove the elbows , spl it in front from the soulder

down , and fastened with a row of buttons . L ikethe ordinary cassock , the s imar i s cut round at the

back and does not admit of a tra in ; and for all ,

except the Pope and the Rel igious , it i s made ofblack woolen material , with red or purple trimmings according to the season and the rank of thevvearer .

4 . The Pope'

s simar i s entirely white , of satinin summer , and fine broadcloth for winter wear .

I t i s cut l ike the simar of the other classes of Prelates and needs no special description ; the manyportra its of the recent Pontiffs have made this papalgarment familiar even to people who have neverhad an audience with the Pope .

The Cardinal s’

simar is black with scarlet trimmings ; and a s imilar black s imar trimmed withamaranth red i i s worn by Archbishops , Bishopsand Domestic Prelates ; however , on penitentialand feria l days reduced for the Domestic Pre1 ~

ates toG ood Friday and the vacancy of the HolySee they should wear a black simar trimmed inpurple .

This latter style of s imar , black with purple trimmings , i s that worn at all t imes by the Prelates dimantellone

52

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

5 . Among the Prelates belonging to rel igiousorders , the Clerics Regular conform as usual to therules la id down for the secular Prelates , while themembers of the great orders wear the s imar of thesame colors as the ordinary cassock ; but , owing tothe fact that the l ight colored simars , l ike those ofthe Dominican or Franciscan Prelates , soil tooeasi ly , many of those Prelates now wear in privatea black simar trimmed with the distinctive colorof the rel igious habit , white for the Dominicans ,l ight grey for the Franciscans , etc . , and reserve theformal rel igious simar for public occasions .

6 . Certain clerical dignitaries are entitled towear an entirely black simar as an externa l s ign ofextended jurisdiction or authority : such are the

Vicars G eneral , the Administrators of vacant dioceses , the i rremovable parish priests and the Rec

tors of Seminaries . I t i s of course understoodthat if these dignitaries happen to b e Prelatesotherwise , they should wear the simar trimmedwith red or purple , according to their respecti verank in the Prelature .

7 . Removable rectors , professors of Seminarie s ,curates and other priests are by no means entitled towear the s imar , and a lthough clerical ta i lors advertise the black simar under the name of Docto rsCassock the possession of the Doctorate doe snot confer the right to wear that distinguishedgarment .

53

CHAPTER I I I .

Rom an Col la r .

1 . Is Our Colla r a Roman Colla r ? 2 . A Fractica l Rema rk . 3 . S ign ofPrelacy . 4 . Colors .

1 . Ecclesiastics who have l ived or studied inRome m ay have noticed that what we usual ly cal la Roman Collar is ~

a collar indeed , but notRoman , except , as will b e said later , by adoption .

Our Roman Collar , so-called , consists of twoparts , a starched circle of white l inen the collar ,and a piece of cloth or silk , to which the collaritself i s fastened by means of buttons or hooks ,a sort of stock which has been given the somewhatstrange name of rabbi probably a corruption ofthe French word rabatNow , it m ay b e a surprise to many , but it i s none

the less true , that what i s familiar to us under thename of rabbi i s the true Roman colla r , called inRome colla ro .

The Roman callaro 1 8 made up of a loose breast~

piece and of a rigid circle of the ' same material .The rigid part i s properly the collar , and i s maintained stiff by sl ipping into it a piece of light card

54

ROMAN COLLAR

board or leather . In order to keep the collar clean ,

a changeable band of white l inen (colla rino) i s placedover it and fixed behind with two si lver clips .I t i s that smal l band of l inen which has grown intothe stiff affair now worn , and has usurped amongus the name of Roman col lar .

And so wel l has i t succeeded in its usurpation ,

that it has been adopted a lmost un iversal ly , notonly in this country , but elsewhere , and even inI taly , as the new form of the Roman . collar . In

Rome now nobody objects to its use . And if weconsider that this new form of the Roman collarrenders it easier to wear as a part of the civil iandress of ecclesiastics , we have every reason not tochange what m ay b e regarded as the universalcustom on this point . The only change that mightb e suggested to ecclesmst l cs and ta i lors would b eto do away with that peculiar Jewish word rabbiwhich is certa inly out of place here , and could b eadvantageously replaced by the I tal ian word colla ro .

2 . Though treating eq sive of the prelatia lcostume , it m ay not b e useless to remark here thatthe colla ro, for priests and for other members of theinferior clergy, must b e made entirely of woolenm aterial , s ilk being reserved for the colla ro ofPrelates and of such dign itari es as have received a

1 The sing le band Roman collar, which seem s to be in favor in som e

parts of the country , and is advertised as a specialty b y certain cler

ical ta ilors , should b e left to the clergym en ofthe Episcopal Church .

55

COSTUME OF PRELATES

speci a l indult to that effect . A fortiori, velvet 1 8

never al lowed , nor even conceded .

Therefore , good sisters and pious ladies who , at

Christmas time , overwhelm priests and seminarianswith gifts of “ rabbis , should take notice of thisrule and offer only woolen colla ri .

3 . The colla ro i s essential ly a sign of Prelacy ,

when it is made in another color than black .

1

Those who wear the red or purple cassock byprivilege or custom , without be ing Prelates , shouldnever wear a red or purple callaro, unless it isexpressly granted by an Apostolic indult . The

same rule applies to all who wear a purple cassockas a l ivery dress .

4 . The Pope’

s colla ro is white , l ike the mainparts of his official dress . That of the Cardinalsi s scarlet ; of Bishops and other Prelates , purple .

2

When a Chapter have received the privilege ofwearing red or purple colla ri, they are not al lowedto wear them outside the l imits of their ' diocese ,

3

except in cases mentioned by the Code of CanonLaw , canon 409 , 2 .

1 Cong . of Bps . and Reg , 1 848 . Amalphitan . Gregory XVI.

'

s

Brief , Ecclesiasticos viros , Nov . 1 7 , 1 843 .

2 Religious Prelates should wear a colla ro of the sam e color as the

cassock .

3 Decrees quoted ab ove .

56

CHAPTER IV

Cincture .

1 . Two Kinds of Cinctures .

Entitled to Wea r a Cinctare ? — 4 . l rremova l>le

Pa rish Priests . 5 . Prela tes B elong ing to Reli

g ious Orders . 6 . Inda lt to Canons . 7 . Livery .

8 . Alta r Boys .

1 . There are two kinds of prelatia l cinctures ,

one used in ordinary l ife , the other rese rved forchurch ceremonies and whenever the choir habit isworn ; the former , about five inches wide , i s properlyadorned with fringes at both ends ; the latter ,usual ly a l ittle wider , terminates in tassel s or tufts ;both are exlusively made of silk , but , according togeneral principles , the cm ctures of the 'Pope and

Cardinal s are made of watered silk , while the otherPrelates should content them selves with cincturesof pla in silk .

1

2 . The cincture , b elt , or sash (called fascia inCeremonials and other Latin documents) ,

2 i s for

1 BARB I ER DE MONTAULT , op. cit . , Tom . I. , pp . 9 1 , seq . , 285 , 286 .

2 Cfr . for inst . PIUS X.

'

s motu proprio Inter multiplices , g iven inAppendix .

57

COSTUME OF PRELATES

the Clergy a sign of jurisdiction , and for Prelates amark of their dignity .

The cincture m ay b e worn over the cassock orover the simar . But there i s no obligation to wearit at home in private . The Prelate wears it at home

only on extraordinary occasions , for instance, whenreceiving form al visits , etc .

3 . The Pope , at all times , whether in home dressor in choir habit , wears a cincture of white wateredsilk with gold fringes or tassels .

,

Cardinals wear , over the ordinary b lack'

cassock

or over the s imar , a red cincture of watered s ilkadorned with red fringes or tassels . The cincturewhich they use with the choir cassock matches thecolor of the cassock , red , purple , or rose-colored ,

but always hasgold tassels at the ends , this beingthe Special privilege of the Pope and Cardinals .

At ordinary times , Bishops and the Prelates dimantelletta are entitled to wear a purple cinctureof pla in silk over the choir cassock , the ordinaryblack cassock and the s imar . When they wearmourning (black cassock w ith purple trimmings) ,they put on a

d

cincture of pla in black silk with fringesor tufts of the same color .

1 The cincture of thePrelates iiimantellone i s of no other color than purple.

4 . l rremovable parish priests , as a sign ofordinary jurisdiction , and Rectors of Seminaries as a

1 BARB I ER de MONTAUL’

I‘, op. cit. , Tom . I. , p . 285 .

58

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

permitted to perform the duties of clerics mustwear the cassock and the surpl ice

'

; but the SacredCongregation of Rites forbids them to wear a

cincture .

1

1 S . R . C July 9 1 859 .

CHAPTER V

Cloak .

I. Use. 2 . Ma teria l and Shape. 3 . Cloak'

ofSimple Priests and Other Inferior Clergy .

4 . Cloak ofPrela tes. 5 . Cardinals . 6 . Winter

1 . The Roman cloak , which I s given , by ourclerical tailors , its Ital ian name of ferra iolo or

ferra iolone, 1 i s the necessary complement of the

ecclesiastical habit , and i s worn by all members ofthe clergyIn this country , it would b e proper to wear it

on solemn occasions , when the ful l clerica l costume

i s required and admitted , for instance , at banquets ,entertainments , receptions of distinguished guests ,

1 There exists a d ifference between the ferra iolo and the ferra iolone .

The ferraiolo is the cloak which is worn in the streets of Rom e and

other cities of Catholic countries , wh ile the ferra iolone, which is largerand mo re so lem n , is reserved for pub lic occasions . The ferra iolo isa lways b lack and m ade of l ight woolen m aterial , b ut Prelates do not

wear it so much nowadays ; when they go out for a walk or an unoffi

cial call , they put on a sort of long doub le-b reasted overcoat knownto tailors b y its French nam e of

“

douillette whic h facetious clerics inRome ca ll copri—miseria .

—The word “

ferraiolo should not be corruptedinto

“

feriola , as is often done in catalogues of clerical tai lors.

6 ]

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Priest wear ing the Cloak (ferraiolo) .

1 Caer . Episc. I. , XX I I . , 6 .

— I I . , X I 1 0 . Un EvéqueZSuffragant , op;

cit. , p . 295 .

2 Unless it is provided otherwise by diocesan statutes.

62

academic solemnities , and the l ike .

The Roman cloaki s required also forthe priest or Prelatewho del ivers a funeral oration ; 1 for thejudges of the episcopal court

2and the

examiners of the cler

gy , whenever theydischarge the dutiesof their office .

Priests and Prelates acting as mour~

ners at a funeral taketheir place in the

procession in the

m o u r n e r s'

r a n k ,

wearing the Romancloak .

T h e Chapl a i n s(Familiares) of the

Bishop ,

‘at Pontifical

Mass and otherIemn services , should

CLOAK

serve in black cassock and cloak , not in sur~

pIice .

1

Z . The cloak must b e made of l ight m aterial .

I t i s very large , so that it falls in graceful foldsabout the body from the shoulders to the feet .At the neck , it i s tied w ith two ribbons , and a

large stiff collar folding back over the shouldersgives a complete finish to the garment . The cloakshould have no lining, except at the collar .

3 . The cloak of simple priests and other mem

bers of the inferior clergy , is always black and madeof l ight woolen m aterial .

4 . The Prelates di mantellone, on all officialoccasions when they do not . vest in the purplecassock , should wear a cloak (ferra iolone) of plainblack s ilk .

Patriarchs , Archbishops , Bishops and Prelates dimantelletta wear the ferra iolone of purple silk as

described in paragraph 1 7 of the ConstitutionInter ma ltiplices, and tai lors must n ote that the tr1m~

mings of this cloak , such as hems , ribbons , stit~

chings and the l ining of the collar , must b e of thesame purple as the rest of the garment . Whenthese Prelates dress in mourning , as, for instance,when a Bishop del ivers a funeral

‘

oration , theywear w ith the penitential cassock a ferrazolone of

1 Ccer . Episc. I x1 2- 1 2 . I xv., 2 .

r—: LEVAVASSEUR , Fonctions

Pontifica les (Edition p . 263 .

63

COSTUME OF PRELATES

pla in black silk like that of the Prelates cli m antel-e

lone .

1

5 . Cardinals have two different cloaks ; one, ofscarlet watered silk , for ordinary occasions ; theother , purple , worn during penitentia l seasons andin times of mourning . But this purple cloakdiffers from that of Bishops in that it i s made ofwatered s ilk and trimmed with plain red s ilk .

2

The cloak of Pre lates belonging to Rel igiousOrders i s of the same color as the outer pa rt of therel igious habit , as was indicated in the chaptertreating of the cassock . . There m ay b e foundexceptions to this general rule , for the costume ofRel igious Prelates i s regula ted by local traditionsrather tha n by strict etiquette; but the rule givenhere i s that followed at the Roman Court and

adopted by nea rly all Rel igious Prelates outside ofRome .

6 . In winter , Prelates m ay wear a large cloak ofbroadcloth , finished with an attached cape whichfal ls a litt le below the elbows , and a velvet roll ingcollar , not more than four inches wide . Thisstyle of cloak is familiar en ough to our tailors , whogeneral ly call it a confessional cloak When

1 When a Dom estic Pre late delivers a fune ral oration , he m ust wear

the purple cloak , for he is not supposed to wear m ourning for anybodyb ut the Pope .

2 BaRB iER DE MONTAULT , op. cit. , Tom . I. , pp . 1 07 , 1 08 . CRI

MALD I , op . cit. , Ch . VI I I , p . 1 1 3 .

64

CLOAK

well made , accordingto proper regulations ,it i s a very comfortab le and gracefulgarment ; but ta ilorsoften make it tooshort and narrow and

without the cape ,

while It should b e

the same length as thecassock , and so amplethat , when spread ona large surface , itforms a completecircle . I t i s not ,strictly speaking , an

official cloak , but isworn chiefly for comfort .The cloak worn by

the Pope i s wellknown from picturesof recent Pontiffs .

A feature which dis~tinguishes his cloakfrom that Of other Priest wearing the Winter Cloak .

Prelates is that it hasa standing, instead of a roll ing , c ollar . The cloaki s made of scarlet broadcloth and is l ined in front

65

COSTUME OF PRELATES

with red satin . The clasp by which it i s fastenedin front i s made of gold , and the cape i s borderedw ith an entwined cord of gold and red .

For all, other clergymen , the winter cloak has the

same shape. I t should b e made of broadcloth ,

wi th a;velvet rolling collar , and l ined in front withtwofwifde bands . of silk ; the clasp is of gold forCardinals , of silver for other Prelates , and of blackmetal for the rest ,

of the clergy .

For informal wear, the prelatial winter cloak isnot different , in , material or color , from that oflower clerics ; but , for more formal occasions , thecloak worn by Cardinals i s of scarlet red ; Patriarchs ,Archbishops , Bishops and Domestic Prelates weara purple cloak , and Prelates cli mantellone, as wel las other members of the clergy, wear a black one .

In mourning or penitential dress , the Cardinal’

s

cloak is purple , with a red collar and l ining , and

that of all others is of solid black . At all times ,according to the general principles already stated,

Prelates belonging to the great Religious Orderswear a winter cloak of the same color as the outerpart of their order habit . I t should b e the same

shape as that of the secular Prelates .

Whether rel igious or secular , all Cardinal s and

Patriarchs , by right , and Archbishops , by custom ,

are distinguished by a narrow border of gold bra idaround the bottom of the cape .

66

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

not change the color of the l ining of their rochets ,because the trimmings of a Cardinal

’

s mourningdress are scarlet .Canons who have the privilege of wearing the

rochet are not regularly entitled to have in the

rochet any other l ining than black , unless the ch0 1 r

cassock granted them b e red or purple , in whichcase , they are permitted to wear the rochet l iningof the same color as the cuffs of their cassocksleeves .

When a Prelate cli mantellone i s granted the use ofthe rochet a rare case he i s al lowed in hisrochet purple l ining only . The rochet of blackProtonotaries admits of no other l ining than black .

The rochet has , on the breast , a vertical i t ,which m ay b e bordered with lace , and i s tied nearthe neck with two ribbons of silk , which are notnecessarily white but m ay b e of the same color asthe l ining of the rochet .A plain rochet w ithout Iace i s a sign of official

mourning ; such a rochet i s worn by all Prelatesresiding in Rome from the day of the Pope

’

s deathuntil the election of his successor , and at services onGood Friday . The ordinary rochet must have laceand be tastefully plaited .

2 . The uncovered rochet is a sign of OrdinaryJurisdiction . Therefore, the Pope and Cardinals

al l over the world , Archbishops in their provinces,Bishops in their dioceses , Abbots in their monast

68

ROCHET

eries , alone have the right to wear the rochet uncovered .

1 Practica lly the rochet i s always partlycovered with some other vestment . However, a

Cardinal at Rome, a Bishop outside of his diocese,and all the Prelates who have the privileg e of wearing the rochet without having ordinary j urisdic~

tion , should entirely cover the rochet with themantelletta .

2 Abbots in their monasteries , Bishop'

s intheir dioceses , Archbishops in their provinces , andCardinals everywhere , except at Rome , wear the mozzetta over the rochet . 3

3 . The Ceremonial of Bishops directs thatCardinals and Bishops belonging to rel igious ordersdo not wear the rochet , but only the mozzetta ,

4

and , for sacred functions , they are supposed totake off the mozzetta and put on the surpl ice ; 5

bu t this rule, which of course did not apply toBishops belonging to Orders of Clerics regular orto Rel igious Congregations , ‘1 has now fal len intodisuse . When a rel igious i s made Cardinal orBishop , he receives at the same time the privilegeof wearing the rochet l ike secular Prelates ; and the

1 Ca r . Episc . I III 1 .

2 Ccer . Episc . I r. , 1 .

—I IV 7 .

3 Ccer . Episc. I I . , 1 .

—I U I . , 1 .

‘1 Ccer . Episc . I. , I 4 .

5 Ca r . Episc . I I 4 . Rub . Miss . S . R . C Dec . 3 , 1 70 1 .

Carr . Episc . I I . , x1 1 3 Pont Rom De confirm . De orclin . con".6 Ccer . Episc. I I 4

9

COSTUME OF PRELATES

saine favor is al so extended to Abbots . All thesePrelates should have the sleeves and shoulderpieces of their rochets lined with silk m aterial ofthe same color as the cuffs of the choir cassockwhich they are privileged to wear .

4 . The Pope , Cardinals, Patriarchs , Archb ish0 ps , and Bishops have by law the full right to usethe rochet . I t is the principal part of their choir~habit . The Rubrics of the Missal direct them tokeep the rochet on under the aIb when they vest forMass .

1 They m ay use the rochet for the adm inistration of the sacraments , for the pastoral visitationand for Confirmation given without solemnity .

According to the Ceremonial of Bishops , they shouldalso wear the rochet when receiving the Viaticum .

1

The Protonotaries Apostol ic o f the first threeclasses wear the rochet without any other restrictionthan the obligation to cover it with the mantelletta .

3

The same rule holds good for all the Prelates cli

mantelletta who belong to a Prela -iaI College . The

Prelates cli mantelletta , who do not belong to a

college, i . e . , those who are simply appointed-asDomestic Prelates , formerly were not permitted

to wear the rochet in Rome , unless granted thatprivilege by a personal indult , but this restrict i on

1 Rub . M iss . (Ritus serv. in cel . M iss. , n . Pont. Rom . (passi m) .2 Ccer . Episc. I I . , xxxvm . , 3 .

3 P1 0 5 X . , Cons tit . Inter 3 , 1 6 , 45 .

ROCHET

does not obtain any longer ; nowadays the privilegeof wearing the rochet , etiam intra Urbem , i s alwaysmentioned in the brief appointing a DomesticPrelate .

The Prelates cli mantellone are not entitled to wearthe rochet , unless they have received a personalindult to do so . At no time are they allowed towear it in Rome .

S ince the motu proprio of Pope Pius X . (Feb . 2 1 ,Titular Protonotaries Apostol ic have the

privilege of wearing the rochet under the blackmantelletta . But as they are merely diocesanPrelates , they are never al lowed to wear their prelatial costume in Rome .

1

5 . The privilege of wearing the rochet is usual lygranted to cathedral Chapters ; but , unless the hullof insti tution or brief of concession states otherw ise ,the Canons are forbidden by law (Can . 409 , 2)to wear the rochet outside the diocese , except onthe two occasions mentioned in the same canon .

6 . When a chapter , as i s frequently the case, i sgranted the privilege of wearing the cappa magna ,

this privilege includes that of wearing the rochet ,for the cappa and the rochet go together ; but, the

1 PIUS X .

'

s Const . Inter multiplices n . 64 . Before the motuproprio ofPius X . , they had a right to wear the rochet under the mantelletta , b ut in church cerem onies only ; now , they have the same rig htas the other Prelates , to wear the rochet under the mantelletta every~where and on every occasion , except in Rom e, or in any other placewhere the Pope m ight actually reside .

7 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

cappa magna being a winter garment , the canonsmust not wear it in summer time ; the cappa thenmust b e substituted by the surpl ice or cotta whichis to b e worn over the rochet . 1 In some rare caseshowever , chapters are granted also the use of a

summer cappa or cape , which exempts the canonsfrom wearing the surpl ice or cotta as part of theirchoir dress ; but ,

'

in any case , whenever they are

called upon to administer the sacraments or perform any other church function requiring the

wearing of a stole, they must vest in the rochet andthe surpl ice or cotta before they put on the stole ,

for no one but the Pope i s ever al lowed to wear astole over a cape b e that cape a cappa magna ,

a mozzetta , a mantelletta , a mantellone or any sortof cloak ; and only Cardinals and Prelates investedwith the episcopal character m ay wear a stoledirectly over the rochet . Even Archbishops and

Bishops who happen to b e in Rome on Holy Thursday and receive holy communion from the Popemust , for that occasion , wear the cotta over therochet .

1 Coer . Episc . I. , U I . , 3 .

72

CHAPTER VII.

Mozzetta .

1 . Description . 2 . A Sign ofOrdina ry j urisdiction .

3 . Pope. 4 . Ca rdina ls . 5 . B ishops .

6 . Abbots . 7 . Mozzetta Over Mantelletta .

8 . Canons .

1 . Mozzetta i s an Ital ian word derived frommozzo, which means cut short. The mozzetta i s anecclesiastical vestment , a short cape , which coversthe shoulders , i s buttoned over the breast , and towhich a smal l hood is attached .

1

2 . The mozzetta 1 8 by itself a sign of jurisdiction .

2 Therefore , i t can lawfully b e worn onlyby the Pope , Cardinals and within the l imits oftheir jurisdiction by Archbishops , Bishops andAbbots .

The mozzetta i s made of different m aterials and

colors according to the different grades of the

Sacred H ierarchy .

3 . The Pope'

s jurisdiction being unlimited , he

m ay wear the mozzetta everywhere throughout

1 This sm all hood is a vestige ofa larger one which was still in use ,in

som e p laces , in the eighteenth century .

2

‘

73

COSTUME OF PRELATES

the world . His mozzetta i s of crimson red velvetbordered with ermine .

1 In summer, the velvetmozzetta i s replaced by one of red silk and withoutfur . In penitential seasons , the Pope lays asidevelvet and si lk , and wears a mozzetta of broadclothor serge . From Holy Saturday until the Saturdayafter Easter , his mozzetta i s of white silk damask .

2

The Pope has the exclusive privilege of wearinga stole over his mozzetta ; that stole i s at all times

red , except during the octave of Easter , when hewears a white one red and white , it must b e remembered , are the only two colors of the Pope

'

s sacredvestments .

4 . The‘

CardinaIs , as counsellors of the HolySee, .partic1pate in the Pope

’

s universal jurisdiction ,and therefore wear the mozzetta everywhere . The

color of a Cardinal’

s mozzetta a lways matches thatof his church cassock , that i s , scarlet at ordinarytimes ; purple, l ined and trimmed in red , on penitential days and at funeral ceremonies , and rosecolored on the third Sunday of Advent (Gaudete)and the fourth Sunday o f Lent (La ta re) .Likewise the« m aterial varies with the l iturgicalseasons , according to the principles stated in the

chapter on the cassock ; it i s watered silk in the sum

1 BARON CERAMB , Visit to Rome, p . 1 04, and others . In summ er

Pius IX . used to wear a m ozzetta of red silk , b ordered with eiderdown .

2 FISQUET, Ce'remonies de Rome, p . 37 , and passim . A . BATTANDIER ,

Annua ire Pontifica l p . 77 .

74

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

MOZ Z ETTA

m er and on the two pink Sundays and broadcloth in winter time .

5 . Bishops should wear a mozzetta of woolenmaterial (broadcloth in winter and merino in summer) , si lk never be ing permitted .

1 It i s trueBishops who are Assistants at the Pontifical Throneare permitted to wear a costume of si lk , but onlywhen they actual ly l ive in Rome , and then , theydo not wear the mozzetta .

2

The color of a Bishop’

s mozzetta must match thatof the choir cassock . I t i s , therefore , purple, 8

except during penitential seasons and on days ofmourning , when it i s , l ike the cassock, black withpurple stitchings , buttons , buttonholes and l ining .

The Bishop’

s purple mozzetta i s l ined and trimmedwith crimson red si lk .

4

As a rule , the mozzetta b eing a sign of jurisdiction ,

a Bishop is al lowed to wear it only within the

l imits of his own diocese .

5 The Ceremonial ofBishops (Book I . Ch . I I I .) briefly indicates someoccasions on which a Bishop may wear his mozzetta ,

1 Ca r . Episc . I m . , 1 .2 The only Prelates entitled to wear a purple silk m ozzetta are the

Patriarchs , as the mozzetta is an integrant part of the costume theywear in Rome ; they are ex officio Assistants at the Pontifical Throne ,

and , therefore , wear a mozzetta of the same m aterial as the other partsof their costume of Assistants .

3 Ccer Episc . , ibid.

4 S . R . C. , April 1 7 , 1 827 .

6 Ca r. 3 . S . R. C Sept . 6, 1 895 .

75

COSTUME OF PRELATES

namely, when he presides over a rel igious meeting ,for the examination of candidates for Orders , and

the l ike . He may wear it when assisting at rel igiousservices celebrated without solemnity ; but in suchcase he should not sit upon his throne ; the Cere~monial directs that the Ordinary vested in the

mozzetta should sit in the first stal l of the choir .Of late years , there has been some toleratl on l n

this respect , principally in favor of Bishops of poormissionary dioceses whose resources are too smal lto al low the purchase of a cappa magna ; but a

Bishop in normal circumstances should make it a

rule for himsel f never to appear simply vested inthe mozzetta when presiding over important rel igions ceremonies in his diocese ; for such occasions ,the proper atti re includes the cappa magna . WhenBishops attend a provincial council , they wear themozzetta as i f they were in their own dioceses ,because all the members of the counci l are lookedupon as exercising episcopal jurisdiction per madamunius over the whole province .

When a priest receives the official news of hisappointment to an episcopal see , should he actual lyb e l n the territory of the diocese to which he 1 8

appointed Bishop , he i s al lowed immediately the

use of the mozzetta over the rochet . 2 I f he i s

1 Ca r . Episc. ] III 1 .

2 Ca r . Episc . , I. , I . , 3 .

76

MOZ Z ETTA

not w ithin the l imits of his diocese, he wears themantel letta over the rochet . 1

Cardinals , Archbishops and Bishops belongingto the great Rel igious Orders wear a mozzetta ofwoolen material usual ly o f the same color as the

outer part of the Order habit , the silk l ining and

trimmings of the mozzetta being determined bydecrees of the Sacred Congregation of the Ceremo

nial and the traditions of the Order .

2

6 . Abbots , in the places where they have 1ur 1 s~diction , m ay wear a mozzetta , the color of whichconforms to that of their rel igious habit .7 . In presence of a Cardinal , a Bishop in his

diocese and an Archbishop within his provincemust wear the mantelletta and the mozzetta ; but ifthe Cardinal i s a Legate a la tere, they are permittedto wear only the mantelletta over the rochet . 3

Cardinal s are the only Prelates in whose presencethe Ordinary conceals hi s rochet ; in presence of hisMetropolitan , of a Nuncio or a Delegate Apostol ic ,he does not change his customary dress .

‘1

8 . In Rome , through respect for the presenceof the Sovereign Pontiff , Cardinals wear the rochet

1 Gear . Episc . I I 1 . In b oth cases , he ab tains from wearing thepectoral cross and the ring b efore his consecration .

2 MARTINUCCI , Manua ls S . Ccerem . , Lib . l l .3 Ccer . Episc . I. , IV 7 . S . R . C 1 663 . Ccer. Episc . I. , I . , 4 .

S . R . C. , Sept . 1 8 , 1 666 .

‘1 Ccer . Episc. I. , IV . , 7 .

77

COSTUME OF PRELATES

covered with the mantel letta , and the mozzetta overthe mantel letta ; but in thei r t itles , and outside ofRome, they wear the mozzetta immediately overthe rochet .Residential Patriarchs , when outside the bound

aries of their Patriarchates , and Titular Patriarchs ,wear , as the distinctive sign of their high dignity ,the mozzetta over the mantel letta .

1 This style ofdress in permitted al so to Archbishops and Bishopsoutside of their respectlve j uri sdictions , if there i san established custom to that effect ; this customis rare and does not obta in in the United States ,but our Bishops m ay of course follow it when travell ing in countries where it exi sts . 1

9 . Many cathedral and collegiate Chapters enjoy,by special favor of the Holy See , the privilege of themozzetta . This canonical mozzetta m ay have a peculiar shape and color , or b e of the same style as that ofBishops ; but , whatever b e the case , Canons are notal lowed to wear the mozzetta outside the diocese inwhich the Chapter is constituted , except in the twocases provided by canon 409, 2 , namely, when theyescort their Bishop or officially represent the Bishopor the Chapter at councils or other solemnities .

1 BARB I ER DE MONTAULT, op. cit. , T . I. , p . 335 . A . BATTANDIER ,

Annuaire Pontifica l pp . 66-69 . GRIMALD I op. cit ch . 1X . ,

p . 1 3 1 . It is understood that , when they are W ithin the lim its of

their jurisdiction , they wear the m ozzetta directly over the rochet ,like other Bishops .

2 Ca r . Episc. I. , I. , 4 .

78

CHAPTER VI I I .

Mantel letta .

Description . 2 . A S ign ofNon-j urisdiction and

H igh Prela ture Ma teria ls and Colors. 3 . Re

ligious Prela tes Titula r Protonota ries and Vica rsGenera l and Capitular . 4 . Mantelletta ofCanons.

1 . The mantelletta (that i s short mantle) , i s a

sleeveless garment of silk or Woolen material ,reaching almost to the knees , used by Prelates tocover the rochet . The mantelletta i s open in frontand fastened at the neck with a hook , and its collarfits round the collar of the cassock ; two vertica lsl its permit the insertion of the arms . Whenspread , it forms a complete circle . The trimmingsof the mantelletta (l ining , stitchings , etc .) are all

of silk , and a strip of si lk braid should b e sewedaround the armholes , to prevent them fromtearing .

2 . The mantel letta i s a symbol of restrictedjurisdiction , or of non-j urisdiction , or of high Pre~

lacy . A Prelate , who possesses full ordinary

79

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Bishop wearing the Mantelletta

over the Rochet . 1 Ca r . Episc. l I . , 1 .

—I. , IV ”

7 .

2 Un Evéque Suffragant , op . cit. , p . 4 .

—'

BAR8 1"R DE MONTAULT, op .

cit. , Tom . I. , p . 35 1 . GRIMALDl , op. VI I I . , p . 1 1 2 . Otherauthors .

3 The same references .

80

jurisdiction , does not ,as a rule , wear this garment within the l imitsof his jurisdiction .

1

The Pope never ma

kes use of the mantelletta , because his j urisdiction is universal .Cardinal s do not wearit outs ide of Rome; butthey wear it in Rome

on 5account of the Po

pe'

s presence .

2 However, in their own titles ,

where their j urisdictionis not limited , they donot im ake use of the

mantelletta .

3

An Archbishop or a

Bishop , outside of theterritory of his jurisdiction

,should not wear

the rochet , unless It 1 5

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Domestic Prelates who do not belong to a C0 1

lege3 . A Cardinal

'

s mantellettas , l ike all the otherparts of his choir dress , are of three different colors ,scarlet , purple with red trimmings , and rose-colored ,

thus matching the colors of his cassocks . The red

and purple mantel lettas are of cloth in winter and

of watered silk in summer . The rose-colored m an :

telletta , as wel l as the cassock of that color, i s reserved for the Sundays of Gaudete and Laeta re, and

should b e of watered silk .

S ilk i s not permitted as the material for the man

telletta of Bishops , 2 unless they b e Assistants atthe Pontifical Throne . The ordinary episcopalmantelletta i s of broadcloth or merino , according tothe season , and purple or black , as may b e ca l ledfor by the L iturgy . The same rules hold good forthe color of the mantelletta as for that of the choircassock . The purple mantel letta i s always trimm ed and l ined with crimson red silk ; and the blackmantelletta , with purple .

The Bishops Assistants at the Pontifical Throne,while l iving in Rome, and the Prelates di mantelletta ,

both in Rome and outs ide, wear the costume prescrib ed by the etiquette of the Papal Household ,

1 A . BATTANDIER , Annua ire Pontifica l (yearly) . Gera rchia

(yearly) . BAART, The Roman Court, p . 277 . GR IMALD I , op. cit. ,

ch . V. , pp . 58 , seq .

2 —I I .

82

MANTELLETTA

which includes a silk mantelletta in summer and

one of fine broadcloth in winter , The color ofthis mantel letta i s always purple , except durlng thevacancy of the Holy See and on G ood Friday,when it i s replaced by a black cloth mantelletta ,trimmed and l ined with purple silk .

1

4 . Cardinal s and Bishops who belong to Rel igious Orders wear a mantelletta of a color l ike thatof the outer part of the habit of the Order .

2 Abbotsgenerally follow the 3 2m e rule .

The Titular (or Honorary) Protonotarl es Apostolic have the privilege of wearing the mantel lettabut their mantelletta i s exclusively of black woolenmaterial , l ined and trimmed with black silk , purplebeing absolutely prohibited to them , as they are butdiocesan Prelates .

2 Before the motu proprio ofPius X . (February 2 1 they had no right tomake use of the rochet , and consequently they worethe mantelletta directly over the choir cassock ; but ,by that motu proprio, Pius X , conceded them the

privilege of wearing the rochet under the blackmantelletta . By the same act , the Pope entitled all

the Vicars Genera l and Vicars Capitular of dioceses , during the time they are in office , to the rank ,costume and privileges of Honorary ProtonotariesApostol ic Black Protonotaries the choir dress

1 BARB IER DE MoNTAULT, op. cit. , Tom . I. , p . 352 , n . 4 .

2 Ccer . Episc . I. , I . , 4 .

3 Const . Inter multiplices (Feb . 2 1 n . 64 .

83

COSTUME OF PRELATES

of these dign itaries consists , therefore, of a blackchoir cassock , the rochet , and the black mantelletta ;unles s they hold higher rank in the Prelature , inwhich case they wear the costume proper for theclass of Prelates to which they b elong .

1

5 . Some Chapters have obtained the specialprivilege of wearing the mantelletta ; 2 but , in thiscase, the mantelletta i s not a sign of Prelacy; it ison ly a part of their insignia as Canons . As such ,

it can not lawfully b e worn outs ide of the diocese

(except can . 2) nor should its use be extendedbeyond the express term s of the indult of concession .

1 Const . Inter multipl ices , n . 62 . In the United States , the Adm inistrator of a vacant diocese , having the privileges of a Vicar Capitular,is therefore entitled to the rank , honors and costume of a TitularProtonotary during his tenure ofoffice .

12 The Chapter of the Cathedral of Rodez (France) and

Chapters in Italy have been g ranted that privilege .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CHAPTER IX .

Mantel lone.

1 . Description. 2 . Prela tes di Mantellone.

3 . A Transitory Dignity . 4 . Crocia of thePrela tes di Mantellone. 5 . Fina l Rema rks.

1 . The mantellone 1 i s a kind of long purplemantle covering the cassock and reaching to the

feet . I t i s open in front , and its collar , which fitsaround that of the cassock , i s fastened with a hook .

Two lateral openings permit the insertion of thearms , and two strips or bands , not more than fourinches wide , of the same material as that of themantle, hang on the back from the shoulders downto the heels . These strips simply recal l the sleeveswhich were formerly attached to the vestment .I t m ay b e that the mantellone was frequentlythrown over the shoulders , instead of being put onas a coat , and so , the sleeves became a sort of uselessappendange .

2

The mantel lone i s always of purple material ,

1 An Ital ian word m eaning a la rge mantle .

2 GR IMALD I , Cong rega tions roma ines , Chap . Vl I. , p . 85 , and note .

A . BATTANDIER , Annua ire Pontifica l , years 1 899 and 1 900 .

85

COSTUME OF PRELATES

plain silk in summer, and l ight cloth i n wm ter .

I ts l ining and trlmmm gs should never b e red , butpurple . Custom , however, permits that they b emade of a different shade of purple .

1

2 . The mantellone i s the proper garment ofthose dignitaries who hold a secondary rank at the

Papal Court , and are cal led , on account of thecostume they wear , Prelates cli mantellone

The complete l i st of the different classes of thesePrelates has been given in the first chapter of thisbook . I t comprises the ecclesiastical Chamberlainsand chaplains of the Sovere ign Pontiff, all of whom ,

with the exception of those sty led extra Urbem

(outs ide the City) , are allowed to wear their prelatialcostume both in Rome and outside . Those extraUrbem are never permitted to wear thei r prelatialinsignia within the city limits of Rome, nor, strictlyspeaking , to be addressed, while there , as Monsi

gnor but they enj oy all those rights outside thecity of Rome .

The Prelates cli mantellone are not al lowed the useof the rochet ; they wear the mantel lone directlyover the purple cassock . This constitutes the

etiquette costum e of these Prelates when on dutyat the Vatican , and their choir-habit elsewhereoutside of the papal chape ls . When performingecclesiastical functions or administering sacraments ,

1 GR IMALD I , loc. cit.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

but outside of Rome only . The cloak (ferra iolone)i s a lways black .

4. This chapter being devoted to the Prelates dimantellone, we must mention here a peculiar garmentworn by these Prelates on certa in occasions the

Special cappa , otherwise cal led crocia whichthey wear in official ceremonies in the Vatican .

This cappa or crocia consists of a largeouter dress , open in front , reaching to the feet ,w ith wide , short , cuffed sleeves . The collar isfastened in front with a hook , and over the shoulders is placed a plain closed cape of ermine . Thiscape i s of peculiar shape , different from that of aBishop

’

s or a Canon'

s cappa magna . It consistsof two superposed capes , the lower of which issome inches longer than the upper . Formerlyboth capes were made of ermine , but as this fur i sexpensive and warm , the lower cape i s now generallymade of s ilk , with only that ‘part covered withermine , which is visible to the eye . The uppercape i s entirely of ermine, and covers the hood ,which i s attached to the lower cape, permittingmerely the top of the hood to b e seen . Duringsummer , these capes are replaced by others of thesame shape, but entirely made of red silk .

This cappa i s of scarlet woolen material , withl ining, trimmings and cuffs of amaranth red si lk .

The cappa of Consistoria l Advoca tes, which hasnearly the same shape , i s purple with red trimmings .

88

CROC IA or A PRELATE DI MANTELLONE .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CHAPTER X .

Cappa Magna .

1 . Origin of the Name. 2 . Description . 3 . Different Kinds . 4 . The Pope. 5 . Ca rdina ls.

6 . B ishops 7 . Religious Prela tes . 8 . Use.

9 . Cappa of~Canons.

Cappa magna l iteral ly means a large copeor cape .The word cappa i s a term of low latinity,sa id to b e derived from capere (quia capit totumhominem because i t covers the whole personand was originally used by ecclesiastical writers todenote the pluvia le or cope, as appears from Durandus and Honorius .

1

There i s no English word translating cappa .

The only proper word would b e cope and , as

a matter of fact , cope was derived from cappa ;but since this word is reserved , in ecclesiasticalterminology, for the l iturgical vestment , which theRubrics cal l pluvia le, it i s necessary to haverecourse to the foreign term cappa .

1 DURANDUS M IMATEN Ra tiona le divinorum officiorum , Book I I Ich . n . 1 3 . HONOR IUS AUGUSTODUNEN . , Opera liturg ica , Book Ich . 227 (in Migne , P. L . , vol . 1 72 , col . Catholic Dictionary ,a rt. Cappa Magna .

90

CAPPA MAGNA.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

of the same material and color as the l ining of"

the

mozzetta or mantel letta which the Prelate wears onfestival days .

1

The outside of the cape, visible to the eye, beingthe l ining (whether fur or silk) , it follows that theother side , which is concealed , must b e made of thesame material and color as the body of the cappamagna .

Some tai lors cut sl its at the sides of the cappamagna to pass the arms ; but this should not b e done ;the cappa magna I s an entirely closed garmentwith no other opening than the vertical sl it in front .When the Prelate stands or walks , he holds thefore part of the cappa l i fted over his arms ; whenseated or kneel ing , he lets it down and i s thus entirely covered with the cappa (capit totum hominem)he m ay however pass his hands through the ope

n 1 ng l n front , i f necessary . This , it must b eadmitted , i s not very convenient if the Prelatewishes to read his breviary ; but a Prelate presidingover a ceremony is not supposed to read his private office .

3 . There are two styles of cappa magna , the one

fully displayed , the other curta iled and folded .

The former the one above described . i sthe cappa which we are accustomed to see worn bya Bishop in his diocese . This cappa i s a sign of

1 Ccer . Episc. I "I . , 3 .

92

CAPPA MACNA

j ur1 sdiction and authority; therefore , it i s worn bythe Pope and Cardinal s everywhere ; by a Metropol itan Archbishop , in his province ; by a Bishop , in

his diocese .

1 When the Prelate i s s itting ,the vestment i s fully unfolded and gracefully draped aroundhim , covering the whole person . Wheneverthe Prelate walks , the train of the cappa must b ecarried by a tra in—bearer .

The tra in-bearer IS supposed to b e a cleric ; hemay b e a seminarian , a member of the Prelate

'

shousehold or even an altar boy , not a page infancy costume, and there should b e only one .

The Pope having only one tra in-bearer, noother Prelate i s entitled to have more . The dressof the tra in-bearer varies according to the differentoccasions on which he performs his duties . Whenaccompanying a Cardinal to the papal chapel ,he vests in a purple cassock of silk , with trimmingsand buttons of black velvet ; he wears a purple silkcincture and a purple collaro ; over the cassock ,he puts , on the crocia , a surtout of peculiar shape,made of purple cloth or serge, l ined and trimmedwith purple si lk . When the Pope officiates , the

Ca rdinal s vest in the sacred vestments of theirorders cope for Cardinal-Bishops , chasuble forCardinal-Priests and dalmatic for Cardinal~Dea~

1 BARB IER DE MONTAULT, op. cit. , Tom . I. , p . 36 1 . S . R . CNovem b . 22 , 1 643 .

93

COSTUME OF PRELATES

cons ; the train-bearers then put on a cotta over thecrocra , and throw on the i r shou lders the vimpa , a

long humeral vei l of l ight silk w ith which theyhold the Cardinal s

,

mitres . When a Cardinaloffic iates outside of the papa l chapels, his trainb earer does not wear the crocia , but the cotta overhis purple ca ssock ; and , when the Cardinal assistsin cappa magna at a ceremony , the . train-b earerwears over hi s purple ca ssock the ferra iolo of blacksilk . The tra in-bea rer of the diocesan Bishop doesnot wear the crocia , which i s a garment used only at

papal chapels ; but he wears the purple cassockw ith the black ferra iolo when the Bishop is vestedin cappa magna , and the cotta . over the purplecassock when the Bishop is dressed in his pontificals .

In no case should he wear gloves or a biretta .

1

The other cappa , curtai led and folded , is worn byBishops. and certa in Prelates di mantelletta: whenattending the Papal Chapel s , and also by Canon s ,to whom it i s conceded by a spec ial indult of thePope .

The cape of this‘cappa i s s im i lar to that of the

ether ; but the vestment itself i s so curtailed thatit is reduced to a wide p laited band hanging on the

hack and ending i n a short tram . This train ,

1 Ca r . Episc l XV . 1 . S . R . C Aug . 2 ,1 608 . Jan . 24, 1 660 .

‘

March . 1 3 , 770 . MARTtNUCCI , Manua le Sacrorum Cceremonia rum ,

Book V . , ch . IV . ,1 1 . 1 0 . GRIMALD I , op . cit . , ch . VI I I . , p . 1 1 5 (foot

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CAPPA MACNA

however , i s never let down , for the flowing tra in isa mark of jurisdiction ; it i s l ifted up , twisted and

tied with a purple ribbon , with which it i s suspendedfrom the left side of the cape . Thus twisted and

tied up , thi s tra in symbolizes a restricted jurisdiction , or absence of jurisdiction .

1

Formerly there was no difference between thesetwo styles of cappa th 1 s l s why the regulations laiddown for the use of the one apply also to the other .4 . The Pope

’

s cappa magna i s not white , as some

may bel ieve , but red . He wears it only whenattending the Matins of Christmas , the Office ofthe Dead , and the Tenebre . On Christmas night ,his cappa magna i s of red velvet , and of red sergefor funeral services and Tenehre .

2

5 . Cardinals wear a silk cappa magna during theentire year , except on G ood Friday , when theyshould wear a cappa of woolen material 2 A Car

dinal'

s cappa magna , red at ordinary times , i s purpleduring the penitential season , on days of mourning ,and when attending funera l services .

1 In Rome,

Cardinals wear the red cappa magna in thei r titlesarid when attending the Papa l chapels , held in

1 BARB IER DE MONTAULT, loc. cit . FISQUET, op . cit. , passim .

2 Ou Evéque Suffragant , op . cit. , pp . 345-346 .

3 BARB I ER m: MONTAULT, op . cit. , T . I. , pp . 36 1 -362 .

2 On the third Sunday of Adven t (Gauclete) and on the fourth Sunday of Lent (Loeta re) , when Cardinals wear a church-dress of rose

colored silk , they wear the purp le cappa m agna .

95

COSTUME or PRELATES

the Pontifical Palace .

1 Should the Papal chapelb e he ld out side of the Pontifical Pa lace , etiquettewould require that Cardinal s wear the purple cappamagna ; but for this , as for many other points ofRoman ceremonial , the Cardinal s who are toattend a solemn function receive deta iled instruction sbeforehand from the pontifical Master of Cerem

When at Rome , Cardinal s have a spec ial trainbearer belonging to the Confraternity of TrainBearers .

"2

6 . The Ceremonial of Bi shops conta ins full informa tion on the use of the cappa magna by Bishops .

The episcopal cappa magna is exclusively made ofwoolen material and always purple , even in penit~

ential season (a t sint [cappce] lanace et violaceae

et non alterius coloris)2 No custom authorizes the

use of a silk cappa magna by a B ishop .

7 . Cardinals and Bishops belongin g to Rel igiousOrders are not allowed the use of a red or purple

.

1 A chape l is 5 rel igious cerem onyperform ed or presided over b ythe Pope . When the Pope officiates , he has , as Ass istant Priest , the

senior Cardinal-Bishop ; as Deacon , one of the Cardinal-Deacons ; and ,

as Sub deacon , one of the Auditors of the Rota .

2 The train-bearers of Cardinals in Rom e b elong to a confraternitywhich has a Cardinal-Protector, and the prefect of which is the Pope

'

s

train-b earer . They have charge of the church of San Salvatore incompo . BARB I ER DE MONTAULT, Traité de la Construction , Tom . 1 1

p . 51

3 1 . GRIMALD I , op. cit. , ch . VI I I . ,-p . 1 1 5 (text and foot -mote) .3 Ca r . Episc . I U I . , 3 .

96

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

magna has a strict right to b e escorted by the

Chapter as a body , and to have as assistants twoCanons .

1 I f he does not wear the cappa magna ,he has no right to these honors . When vested withthe mozzetta , he takes his seat in the first stal l of thechoir ; 2 but , when he wears the cappa magna , hesits upon hi s throne .

3

The hood of the cappa magna i s used to protectthe head from cold when the Prelate assists at

Matins a rather rare occurrence in our daysand , as a sign of mourning , when he goes to church ,

the last three days of Holy "11/eek .

4 When givinghis blessing from the throne , the Bishop covers hishead with his biretta , or with the hood of the cappa ,

as a sign of authority . Another occas ion , on whichthe hood of the cappa 1 8 used , i s when the Prelatewears the pontifical hat , as thi s hat i s not worndirectly over the head , but over the hood of thecappa magna .

In Rome , at Papal chapels held in the Apostolic Palace , Cardinals wear the unfolded cappamagna ; Archbishops , Bishops , the Prelates di

fiochetti, Protonotaries Apostol ic , the V otantes andReferees of the S ignature , the Auditors of the Rota ,

1 S . R . C Sept .

—Jan . 1 3 , 1 646 - Sept . 1 3 , 1 646 Jan . 1 2 ’

1 647 March . 22 , 1 862 March 22 , 1 894 . Ca r . Episc . , I IV . , 7 .

2 S . R . C July 24 , 1 638 . Novem ber 6 , 1 906 .

3 Ca r . Episc . l l I X 4 .

4 Gear . Episc . , l l XM L , 3 .

CAPPA MAGNA

the Clerks-

of the Reverend Chamber Apostol ic andthe M inisters of the papal chapel wear over therochet the curtai led cappa magna Vi siting Archbishops and Bishops are however . al lowed to wear themantel letta , for the reason that they usual ly lack thecappa required for the occasion . At such ceremou ies , the Prelates di mantellone appear in the

special red cappa crocia described in the preceding chapter .

1 As Cardinals are privileged to letdown the train of the cappa magna in presence ofthe Pope , they have a tra in-bearer , whose duty iti s not only to carry the train of the Cardinal

’

s cappa,but a l so to hold his biretta , his breviary , papers , etc . ,

when necessary . A Cardinal never wears hisbiretta in presence of the Pope, so the train-bearerholds it all the time at Papal chapels . Thosewho wear the folded cappa at Papal chapel snever let down its tra in , except on G ood Friday at

the adoration of the Cross ; and , when these Prelatesperform some l iturgical function at the chapel ,they do not wear the cappa , but put on the cottaover the rochet ; Bishops , who serve the Mass of thePope, or receive holy communion from his hand onHoly Thursday, observe the same rule .

2

9 . Canons , who wear by privilege the cappamagna, are not entitled to wear the episcopal cappa.

1 H . FISQUET, Ce’re’monies de Rome, pp . 43 , 1 38 , 1 39 , 1 98 , 229 , etc .

2 UmEve‘que Suffragant , op. cit. , p . 1 8 .

99

COSTUME OF PREM TES

I t is understood that the cappa conceded to Canonsi s the folded one; and they are never allowed to letdown its train , excep t for the adorat i on of the

“Crosson G ood F riday, as was m entioned for the Prela tesattending Papa l chape ls; and , as rega rds the

occasions on which to wear the cappa, they are

exp ected to follow fa ithfully the terms of the indu lt .ermine cape , is a w in ter gar

ment , as was sa id ; therefo re , Canons should notwear it i n sum me r , but shou ld substitute the cottafor the cappa over the rochet , un less they have

received the very explicit privilege of using a

m er cappa , that is the same style of cappa w ith a

cape of si lk ins tead of fur, in which case th ey wearthe cape of fur in win ter and the cape of silk insummer .

1 Moreover , as the cappa is a choirornament and not a l iturgical ga rment , if a Canonhas to perform ecclesia stical func tions , or to administer some sa crament , he should leave as ide his

cappa and wear inste ad the cotta over the rochet .

2

1 Many decrees of the Sac red Cong regatio n of Rites have been issuedon this point .

2 S . R . C Noveinb er 29 , 1 856 , and . m any o ther de crees .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

clergymen wear the full ecclesiastical dress outsideof their houses , such as I taly , France , Belgium and

Spain . Although , according to local customs , itm ay slightly vary in some of its features , yet itsshape and general appearance make it quite differentfrom a layman

’

s hat .

In the eighteenth century , it had assumed the

triangular shape of the cocked hat familiar tous as worn by the heroes of the Revolution , and it

general ly reta ined this shape unti l the middle ofthe nineteenth century ; but it has nowadays revertedto its earl ier form of. a round , broad-brimmed , lowcrowned hat . ln strict etiquette , i t should b e madeof beaver hair ; but , for reasons of general economy,and a lso for greater comfort in summer , it i s fre~

quently made of ordinary felt .

The usual hat i s uniformly black for all ecclesiastics , except the Pope and cardinals , as will b enoted hereafter ; but the crown is encircled with a

silk hand or cord , the color of which is indicativeof the wearer

’

s dignity . The cord seems nowgeneral ly preferred to the band , it ends in two tasselswhich slight ly hang in back a l ittle to the left .That band or cord is red and gold for Cardinals ;green and gold for Patriarchs and Archbishops ;green for Bishops 1 and the Regent of the ApostolicChancery ; amaranth red for the first three classes

1 Ccer‘

. Episc . l . , I . , 3 .

02

USUAL HAT

of Protonotaries Apostolic 1

; purple for the Dome

stie Prelates 2 and , outside of Rome , for the Prelatesdi mantellone black for Titular Protonotaries and

all other ecclesiastics . We m ay add that , strictlyspeaking , the l ining of the hat should b e of thesame color as the band or cord ; but it i s not a lwayseasy to make hatters comply with this last regnl~

ation .

3 . The Pope , when riding or walking in his

The Pope’

s Hat

gardens , wears a red felt hat adorned with a goldband or cord ending in gold tassels ; this hat i s of thegeneral form above described , but the brim is ra i sedand held on both sides by smal l gold strings .

3

4 . Cardinals , besides the usual black hat whichthey wear like all other Prelates , have another one

of red felt to b e used only when they wear the

1 Constit . Inter ma ltiplices , Feb ruary 2 ] 1 905 , r m. l 6 , I7 .

2 Const. cit. , n . 79 .

3 BARB IER m: MONTAULT, op . cit Tom . I. , p . 238 . J . DE NARFON ,

Le’

on X1 1 1 . intime, ch . [ V . , p . l 82 . And other authors .

103

COSTUME OF PRELA TES

purple or red cassock ; 1 but the reader must notethat thi s red hat i s different from the Cardinal s

’

pontifical hat which i s bestowed upon them as one

of the principal 1n 3 1 gn 1 a of their high dignity .

5 . The clerica l hat , as here described , ratherthan the biretta , i s the proper head-dress for a

Prelate wearing his official costume outside of churchceremonies ; and , since the wearing of the fullecclesiastical dress on public occasions i s nowaccepted by publ ic opm l on l n this country , there 1 8

no reason why the hat should not b e included ; thebiretta should b e confined to private wear at home

and to . official use in church ceremonies attented bya Prelate l n choir dress .

THE PONT IF ICAL HAT.

6 . The usual hat must not b e mistaken forthe pontifical hat the former i s an ordinaryhead-covering , without any symbolical meaning ,while the latter i s a token of dignity or jurisdictl on ,

to b e worn only in official ceremonies .

S ince 1 870 ; however , the use . of the pontifical hathas become almost , completely . obsolete , for it was

worn by Cardinal s and Prelates at the solemncava lcades held on the occasion of the Pope

'

s inaug ~

1 BARB IER DE MONTAULT, op . cit. , Tom . I. , p . 456 . GR IMALD I ,op. cit. , ch . VI I I . , p . ” 5 .

2 Ca r . Episc. I I I I 5 .

04

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

‘PONTI FICAL HAT

uration and at other papal pageants , ceremonieswhich no longer take place since the Pope has beendeprived of his temporal power . The discontin

uance of the wearing of the pontifical hat in Rome

has caused its gradua l abolition elsewhere ; but itwas formerly used on the inauguration of Cardinals ,on a Bishop

'

s solemn entry into his episcopal city,and when the Bishop went solemnly to his cathedralon feast days .

1

The picture of the pontifical hat which illustratesth is article shows the hat in its normal shape and

proportions ; but , owing to the disuse into which thehat has now fallen , its crown has gradual ly become

very small , measuring not more than four inches indiameter at the base , and two inches in height .The tassel led cords which hang on each side of thecrown are meant to fasten the hat on the wearer

'

shead , a necessary precaution indeed , when one

remembers that the pontifica l hat was worn principally when the Prelate rode on horseback in a

solemn procession . The i llustration shows the hatcords ending in simple tassels ; but the tassel s oftenare elongated and multiplied in triangular formation ,

after the style shown in the chapter on Heraldry ;the tassel s of a Cardinal

'

s hat being most elaborate .

The Pope’

s pontifica l hat 1 8 made of red velvet . 2

1 Ccer . Episc . I 1 1 l . H . F l SQUET, Cérém onies de Rom e , pa ssim .

2 H . F l SQUET, Cérémonies de Rome , passim .

1 05

COSTUME OF PRELATES

‘The pontifical hat of a Cardinal i s al so red ,

“

butmade of broadcloth . It i s this hat which is properlythe sign of the cardinal itial dignity . Cardinal swere granted this red hat by Pope Innocent IV . , at

the first council of Lyons , A . D . I t IS

solemnly conferred by the Pope upon the newlyappointed Cardinals , at one of the consistoriesfollowing their appointment At the death of a

Cardinal , his pontifical hat must b e placed at the

foot of the catafalque , and , afterwards , ~ suspended

from the ceil ing above his tomb .

In Rome , Cardinal s have another hat of a peculiarform , very large and with a smal l crown , made ofred si lk and bordered with gold . I t i s called - in

Ital ian capel lone (a large hat) . I t i s supposedto b e used to protect the Cardinal from the sunwhen he walks bareheaded in processions f a valetholding it over the Cardinal

'

s head . In fact , itis never used , except as a

“mark of dignity , on greatoccasions , as , for instance , the ceremon l es of cano~

’

n 1 zat1 0 ns , when it i s carried behind the Cardinalby the decano (dean) of his household , who holds itsuspended from his left arm .

2

The pontifical hats of~ Patriarchs , Archbishopsand Bishops are made of green s i lk , with strings andtassels of the same color . The strings and tassels of

1 FERRAR IS , B ibliotheca canonica , art . Ca rdina les , I I .2 FISQUET, Cérémonies de Rom e , p . 1 99 .

1 06

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

ate , this hat i s placed at the foot of the catafalque .

7 . Besides the pontifical hat , the ProtonotariesApostol ic of the first three classes have the privi legeof wearing the Semipontifica l or Prela tia l ha t,which differs from the preceding only in this , thatit has a narrower brim .

1

This hat i s conceded al so to the Votantes and

Referees of the Signature , and to the Masters ofCeremonies of the Apostol ic Palace . But while thesem ipontifical hat of the Protonotar ies Apostolic istrimmed with amaranth red si lk , that of theVotantes ,Referees and Masters ofCerem om es l S tr1mm edwithpurple .

Both pontifical and sem ipontifical hats are wornonly when the Prelate i s vested in the cappa magna ;h e puts the hood of the cappa on his head and the

hat over it , then he ties the strings under his chin ,

the tassels hanging over his breast . But all theseregulations have only an academ 1 e m terest , sincethe wearing of these official hats has now fallen intodisuse .

8 . Heraldry however has reta ined them . The

pon tifical and/ sem ipontifical hats being tokens ofdignity , are placed over the coats-of~arm s of thePrelates , 2 as will b e seen further on .

1 S . R . C. , April 1 6 , 1 644 .

2 I NNOCENT s b ull Militan tis Ecclesiae P1 US X .

’

s Constit'

Inter nn . 1 8 ,68 , etc e tc .

1 08

CHAPTER XI I .

B iretta .

1 . Shape . 2 . Ma teria ls . 3 . Colors . 4 . Conces

sion of the Purple B iretta by LeoXIII . 5 . Ca rd

ina ls . 6 . Prela tes ; Concesszon Made by Pope

Pius X . 7 . Lining .

1 . The biretta (beretta , biretum , birettum) i s anecclesiastical cap , square in shape , having threehorns or projections on top , with a tuft pom

pon of si lk (not a tassel) attached where the threehorns meet in the middle . Inwearing the biretta ,

the part which has no horn should b e to the left .The form here described i s the Roman , and the

one general ly adopted in this country .

2 . The biretta i s made of thin cardboard , coveredwith some l ight material , the color and qual ity ofwhich are settled by rule .

This materia l must a lways b e woolen in birettasof priests and clerics of lower rank .

Cardinals and Bishops have the use of two biret~

tas , one covered with silk for summer , the othercovered with l ight cloth for winter .

All Prelates , either di mantelletta or (ii mantel lone,

109

COSTUME or PRELATES

wear throughout the year a biretta covered withsilk .

1

3 . The color of the biretta varies according tothe rank and dignity of the wearer .

Until the Pontificate of Leo XIII the biretta ofCardinals was red , and that of all the other membersof the clergy was uniformly black .

2

4 . Ho'

wever , as many Bishops , Prelates and

Canons had presumed to wear the purple birettaunder different pretexts , Leo * XIII desirous ofestablishing a wel l-marked difference between Prelates invested with the episcopal character and thosewho were simply priests , granted the exclusiveprivilege of wearing a purple biretta to all Patriarchs ,Primates , Archbishops and Bishops , no othershaving the privilege .

2

The letter Pre cla ro divinat'

gra tiaa, grantingthat favor , was i ssued on February 3 , 1 888 . Accor

ding to ’

the terms of that document , the biretta isone of ordinary form , entirely purple ; and no m en

tion -being made of red pipings or cords along theseams , such ornaments should not b e added . In

Rome , where ~o fficial samples are carefully kept byhatters and tailors , these cords are unknown , and

the tuft is of purple si lk . From answers given by

1 A b iretta of velvet is in Opposition to these pr1 nc1 p les , as has beenalready rem arked .

2 Ccer.

‘Episc. I . , 4 .

3 Const . Prcecla ro divine g ra tia , Feb ruary 3 , 1 888 .

1 1 0

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

who are not invested with the episcopa l character ,new regulati ons have been issued by Pope Pius X .

in his motu proprio of February 2 1 , 1 905 . Speakingof the Protonotaries Apostolic of the first threeclasses , he says gesta re nigrum

biretum , flocculo orna tum coloris rubini theym ay wear a black biretta ornamented with a red

colored tuft 1 As to the other Prelates , they haveacquired by virtue of the same motu proprio the

privelege of ornam entm g their black birettas , witha purple tuft nec a lio uti colore quam violaceo

in bireti flocculo. The text of the decree i s as

clear as i t i s restrictive ; it a llows no other ornamentto the black biretta but the red or purple pomponit i s therefore i llegal to decorate a prelatia l birettawith red p 1pings along the seams . As for the

Prelates cii mantellone, since they are not includedin the classes of Prelates mentioned

,

in the decree ,

they have no part in the privileges therein grantedhence they have no right to wear birettas ornamentedwith a purple pompon ; their birettas must b e enti~

rely black , custom permitting only a purple l ining .

7 . The l in ing of the biretta , though apparentlya trifling matter , i s , however , regulated by etiquette .

A Cardinal'

s biretta i s l ined with scarlet red ; andthat of a Bishop , with green . Crimson red l ining

1 Co'

nst 1 tut 1 0 n Inter multiplices (Feb r . 2 1 , 1m . 1 6 , 45 .

2 Constitution Inter multiplices (Feb r . 2 1 , n . 79 .

1 1 2

B IRETTA

is reserved for the Prelates (Ii mantelletta . Customallows the Prelates di mantellone to use a biretta l inedwith purple ; but the biretta of priests and ecclesiastics of lower rank should have no other l iningthan black .

1 3

CHAPTER XI I I .

Calotte or Skul l -Cap .

Name ; Shape ; Ma teria ls . 2 . Ca rdina ls .

3 . B ishops . 4 . Prela tes . 5 . Altar Boys.

6 . Liturg ica l Use. 7 . The Pope'

s Camauro.

1 . The skull-cap (cal led al so ca lotte or zucchetto)i s a smal l cap used by Catholic clergymen to coverthe tonsure . I t IS cal led in Latin documents

pileolus .

1

Strictly speaking , it should not b e of any othermaterial than cloth in winter and si lk in summ er ,for all ecclesiastics , even Regulars ; but , in practice ,the si lk calotte i s permitted throughout the year .

Every ecclesiastic m ay wear a calotte ; it i s notreserved solely for Prelates . However , a calotte ofanother color than black is not permitted to priestsand ecclesiast ics of lower rank , as it is one of theinsignia of the Prelacy .

2 . The red skull-cap i s one of the proper i nsign 1 aof the Cardinalate , together with the red hat and

1 Latin docum ents and rub rics usually call it pileolus, b ut sometim es

also biretum , and , in this case , the reader m ust careful ly ascertainfrom the context whether the word b iretum m eans the skull-cap or the

b iretta describ ed in the preceding chapter .

1 14

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CALOTTE OR SKULL-CAP

the red bi retta . And it i s so exclusively reservedfor Card inal s that the Pope , when granting , byspecial favor , to a Bishop the privilege of wearing a

Cardinal’

s robes without making him a Cardinal ,always excepts the use of the red skull -cap , Moreover , Cardinals taken from Rel igious Orders , whatever b e the color of their cassocks , are entitled towear the scarlet zucchetto , as wel l as the red hat andth e red biretta , these being the proper marks oftheir dign l ty .

3 . By the Brief Ecclesia rum omnium (June 1 7 ,Pope Pius IX . granted to all Patriarchs ,

Archbishops and Bishops , the privilege of wearingthe purple calotte , as an exclusive sign of the episcopal dignity ,

1and this privilege has been extended

by canon 325 of the new Code of Canon Law toAbbots or Prelates nullius .

Soon after the Brief of Pius IX . was published ,

ta i lors and hatters , in making calottes , went beyondthe concess ion , and began to add extra ornamentsthat are not mentioned in the Pontifical documentAccording to the official sample fixed at the time ofthe concession , the episcopal calotte should b e

entirely purple , without any addition of red cords

1 Leo Xl l l , m ade an exception to this rule when he conceded theuse of the purple calotte to the Ab b ot of Solesm es and his successors

for eve r.From tim e to tim e , the Pope g rants the sam e privilege

to an Ab bot as a m ark of personal esteem ; b u t the grant is not to be

understood as extending to the successors of the Ab b ot thus distinguished .

1 1 5

COSTUME OF PRELATES

or of red stitchings ; there should b e no cords,while the stitchings should b e purple . The l iningis of red leather .

4 . Before the appearance of Pope Pius X .

’

s

motu proprio Inter multiplices , all Prelates not1 nvested with the episcopal character , or at leastBishops-elect , were allowed to wear only a blackskull~cap ; but Roman etiquette permitted that thel ining b e red for the calotte of the Prelates (ii mantelletta , and purple for that of the Prelates di mantellone . Pius X . , by the above-mentioned motu

proprio, granted to the Protonotar l es Apostol ic (ii

numero, supernumera ry and ad insta r , a special skullcap , black , with cords of amaranth red silk alongthe seams , and stitchings of the same color . By thesame act , the other Prelates were conceded a l ikecalotte , but with the said trimmings in purple .

5 . The use of the calotte having been introducedfor no other purpose than to cover the tonsure , inorder to protect the head from cold , it follows thatthose who are not clerics are not entitled to wearthis cap . For this reason , the custom of a llowingsanctuary boys to wear the calotte has been frequently condemned by the Sacred Congregation ofRites .

6 , The use of the calotte by Bishops i s determ~

ined by the following rules A Bishop is privileged to wear his skull- cap not only at home , but a lsoin church , even when assisting at servmes and celeb

1 1 6

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

The same regulations hold good for Cardinalsbut Cardinals alone have the privilege of wearingthe skull-cap in presence Of the Sovereign Pontiff ;all other Prelates remain bareheaded in his presencein sign of Obedience and respect , and even Cardinals ,while bowing to him , remove their skull-caps .

7 . The Pope makes use of a white skull-cap ,

similar in shape to that of other Prelates ; but he hasbesides the exclusive privilege Of wearing a cap

special to him , cal led in Ital ian camauro . The

material for this cap 1 8 red velvet , with a border ofermine . During the octave Of Easter, the red

camauro is replaced by one Ofwhite damask . Thiscap has probably retal ned the pr1m 1 t1ve shape ofthe biretta . This would eXplainw hy the Pope doesnot make use of a biretta l ike other members Of thePrelacy and clergy .

1

1 Cfr . the 1 nteresting study ofMg r . A . BATTANDIER in the Annuaire

Pontifical for 1 90 1 , pages 76-8 1 .

1 18

Tm: POPE's CAMAURO .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

wear stockings of the same color as their cassocks.

1

Formerly , the color was changed , l ike that of thecassock , according to the l iturgica l season but thepresent etiquette prescribes the wearing Of the

same color in stockings throughout the year .

2

These stockings should regularly cover the feetand legs up to the knees , as they are supposed to b eworn with knickerbockers and they are held bya garter above or below the knee ; but , as they are

inconvenient to wear with our long trousers , theym ay b e substituted , l n this country , by socks ofthe same material and color .

3 . Purple Or red stockings are , among the clergy ,

a mark OfPrelacy . Therefore , no secular ecclesiastic who is not a Prelate has any right to wear otherstockings or socks than black ; unless he hasObta ineda personal privilege , as i s the case for certa in Chapters in Europe .

2

4 . Though altar boys are vested in red Or purplecassocks , they are not entitled to wear stockings Ofthese colors under the pretext of matching the

1 The m em b erS f

Of disca lced Orders , like the Franciscans , Carm el

ites , Trinitarians , Passionists , etc . , when prom oted to the episcopate

or cardinalate ; m ust no longer go b arefooted , b ut wear stockingsand s hoes like the other Pre lates , even if they continue b y choice to .

wear the hab it of the Order .

2 BARB I ER DE MONTAULT , op. a t Tom . I. , pp . 6 1 , 62 . On GoodFriday , Cardina ls are directed to wear purple stockings , and a ll otherPrelates , b lack . BATTAND IER , Annua ire Pon tifica l p . 36 1

3 s. R. C. , April 1 1 , 1 840 . s. c Bish . and Reg . , 1 848 . Brief ofG regory Xvl . , June 8 , 1 84 1 etc .

1 20

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

di numero and supernumera ry , are made of plain silkand bordered with a gold strip .

1 Those of theProtonotaries acl insta r, of Abbots , Canons , etc .,

m ay b e trimmed with a strip of yellow silk only .

2

The Prelate , while vesting for Pontifical Mass ,puts on these buskins over his ordinary stockingsor socks , and has them fastened to his leg with a

silk ribbon sliding through loops at the top of thebuskin ; and , when the Prelate wears long trousers ,as i s the custom in this country, the lower part ofthe trousers should b e folded so as to fit inside thelegs of the buskin , thus avoid ing the unsightly appear-4

ance of the pontifical sandals partly covered by theblack trousers .

5 . Cardinal s , Prelates invested with the ep i scopal character , Abbots and the seven ProtonotariesApostol ic cli numero, put on the liturg l cal stockingsat the throne or at the faldstool , while reciting theprayer Ca lcea , Domine, pedes meos

3

Other Protonotaries , Canons and all ecclesiasticswho m ay have received the privilege of celebratingPontifical Mass , are not permitted to put on theirl iturgical stockings at the faldstool , but only in thesacristy .

4

1 BARB 1 ER DE MONTAULT, op. cit Tom . I I . , 263 . PIUS X .

Const . Inter multiplices n . 27 .

2 PIUS X .

’

s Const. cit. , n . 47 .

3 Rub ric of the Missa l .4 PIUS Vl l . ’s Const . Decet. Rom . Pant.

l22

CHAPTER XV

Shoes.

Ecclesiastica l Shoes . 2 . Ca rdina ls’

Shoes.

3 . The Pope'

s S lippers . 4 . Liturg ica l Sanda ls.

5 . Cross on the Upper of Sanda ls .

—6 .Liturgica l S tockings and Sanda ls go together .7 . Where and When to Put Them On .

1

1 . Th l s chapter deals with two different sortsof prelatial footwear , the shoes worn by Prelateseither in civil l ife or in church functions , and the

sanda ls prescribed by the rubrics for the celebrationof Pontifical Mass .

The ecclesiastical shoe i s wel l known , for it haspreserved the genera l appearance of the footwearin vogue at the beginning of the m ineteenth centuryand still used as part of the court dress a lowpatent leather shoe , or pump with a largebuckle in front

.

Of course , this style of shoes cannot b eworn withour modern American civilian dress , but it IS qui teproper to wear them on occasions when a Prelate orother clergyman appears in full ecclesiastical dress 1

1 Such usage cannot with justice b e regarded as savoring of vanity ,for there is no m ore vam ty m wearing the proper style of shoes than

1 23

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Shoes of this kind , according to Roman etiquette ,

should b e worn by al l members of the clergy, andby those who have to discharge any ecclesiasticalfunctions in church , as chanters , sacristans , etc .

The buckles of the shoes , for the inferior m em

bers of the clergy and the officers of the church ,

are made of pol ished steel ; and for priests , monks ,and Prelates belonging to Religious Orders , of si lver .

G old or gilded silver buckles are reserved forsecular Prelates .

2 . A Cardinal’

s ordinary shoes are black , witha red border and red heels . When a Cardinal vestsin his red cassock and cappa magna , he m ay wearshoes made entirely of red leather . Etiquetteprescribes it at Rome on solemn occasions , forinstance , when Cardinals attend solemn Pontifica lchapel s or consistories .

1

3 . I t i s wel l known that the Pope wears for every~day shoes , red , thin-soled , flat-heeled sl ippers , madeof cloth or silk , according to the season . On the

vamp of these shoes a gold cross is embroidered ,

which fa ithful Cathol ics , admitted to a privateaudience , kiss J after having made three genuflec~

tions , according to etiquette .

in putting on a purple cassock or a richly em b roidered m itre ; theprope r ru le for al l to follow in this m atter is to dress on all occasions

according to church ord inances .

1 BARB IER DE MONTAULT , op, cit. , Tom . I. , p . 70 . MARTINUCCI ,

op. cit. , Book V . , p, 505 .

1 24

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

SANDALS

4 . A few principles must here b e la id downconcerning pontifical sandals (sanda lia , compagi) .These are the footwear used at Pontifical Massby Bishops and all who have , by law or specia lconcession , the privilege of using the pontif~

cals .

"1

The shape of these sandals is that of low shoe s ,with a thin sole and a flat heel . They would b eeven more correct , and more in conformity withetiquette and tradition , if they had no heel at all .

They are fa s tened with silk ribbons or strings , tothe end of which are attached smal l gold tassels ifthe Prelate i s a Cardinal , a Bishop , or a ProtonotaryApostol ic (ti numero or supernumera ry ; tufts ortassels of silk , i f he i s o f a lower rank .

The Rubric prescribes that the color of the sanda ls should match that of the vestments , that i s thecolor required by the office of the day ; but at

Requiem Masses the officiating Prelate does notwea r the sanda ls .

These sanda ls should b e made of si lk ; no Prelatei s al lowed sandal s of velvet or of gold cloth , and the

Pope and Cardina ls alone have a right to , wear

sandals embroidered with gold or silver . Bishopsand the Protonotaries Apostolic di numero and

supernumera ry m ay wear sandals bordered with a

1 Ccer . Episc . I I VIII 7 . Rub ric of the Missal . PontificalDe ordin . conf.

1 25

COSTUME OF PRELATES

gold or silver strip ; 1 but other Prelates who m ay

have the privilege of the pontificals shouldwear sandals with no other ornament than a borderof yellow silk bra id .

5 . We sometime s see Cardinals and Bishopswearing sandals with a gold cross embroidered onthe upper ; and even some handbooks deal ing withliturgica l matters seem to give this practice as legit~

im ate ; but It i s a usurpation or a mistake aga instwhich all serious authors protest ; the cross em b roid~

ered on the sandals“being a special and personal

privi lege of the Sovereign Pontiff . 2

6 . The pontifica l sandals , as wel l as the l iturgica lstockings , are to b e used only at H igh Mass pontifically celebrated ;

3 they go together and are pre

scribed by the same rubric . A Prelate i s no morepermitted to waive this rubric under the pretext ofsimplicity , than to celebrate Mass without the propervestments .

7 . The privilege of putting on the stockings andsandals at the throne or at the faldstool belongs tothe Pope , Cardinals , Bishops , Abbots and the sevenProtonotaries Apostolic cli numero . The other Protonotaries , Prelates , Canons , etc . , who may have

1 PIUS X . , Const . Inter multiplices n . 27 .

2 All authors in loco . Cfr . , especiallyMARTINUCCI , op. cit. , Book VIAppendix , p . 548 , note (b ) .

3 For the con ferring of Sacred Orders , the rub rics direct the Bishopto vest in his pontifica ls , even if the Mass is celeb rated sine cantu

1 26

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CHAPTER XVI.

Gloves .

1 . Wea ring of Gloves . 2 . Officia l Gloves .

3 . Pontifica l Gloves .

1 . This chapter does not deal with the glovesworn by Prelates or other clergymen in dai ly l ife .

In this country , custom preva i ls for ecclesiastics towear gloves of the same style and in the same

ci rcumstances as wel l-bred conservatlve laymen .

The gloves which come under church regulationsare of two sorts , the gloves used by clergymen whenwearing the ful l ecclesiastical dress , and the gloveswhich certain Prelates are directed by the rubrics toput on for the celebration of Pontifical Mass . The

latter being known to I iturgists as pontifica l g loves,we m ay here designate the former by the name ofofficia l g loves .

2 . The official gloves complete the costume of aPrelate , but they are not meant for church use ; the

Prelate wears them on public occasions outside ofl iturgica l ceremonies , such as receptions , officialvisits , academic solemnities , and the l ike .

There are certa in occasions however when a

Prelate,while dressed in full costume, should not

128

GLOVES

wear gloves . Court ceremonial forbids the wearingof gloves in presence of the Sovereign Pontiff or atthe audience of a nation

’

s ruler , and , s ince the ChiefExecutive of a Republ ic enjoys by law or commonconsent the honors given to the head of the State i na monarchy , it would b e a breach of etiquette for anAmerican Prelate to wear gloves when officiallyreceived by the President of the United States .

I f the Prelate'

s rank in the sacred hierarchyentitles him to wear a ring , he must put it on overthe glove , as the Bishop does at Pontifical Mass , soas not to deprive the priests and people of theopportunity of kissing the ring .

The officia l gloves do not differ in shape fromthose worn in civi l l ife ; but they are made of si lkof the same color as that of the stockings which thePrelate i s privileged to wear , that is , white for thePope , red for Cardinals , purple for Patriarchs ,Archbishops , Bishops and all Domestic Prelates ,

purple also for the Prelates di mantellone outside ofRom e ,

‘and black for all other secular ecclesiastics .

Cardinals and Bishops belonging to Rel igious Ordersfollow the same general rule , and wear glovesmatching the color of their stockings .

3 . The pontifica l g loves, called by the rubricschirothecaa, are legal ly worn by a ll Prelates who

1 29

COSTUME OF PRELATES

are entitled by their orders or by special privilege to"

celebrate Pontifical Mass They are not necessarilydifferent l n shape from the official gloves , althoughthey usually have a cuff which covers the lower partof the

,alb sleeve and gives them the appearance of

These gloves are used at no service but thePont~

ifical Mass , and they must match in color the Massvestments white , red , green or purple ; there are

no black gloves , for the pontifica l gloves are notallowed at Requiem Masses .

The pontifical gloves are made of si lk , and variously ornamented according to the solemm ty of theoccasion and the wearer

’

s rank and dignity . ForCardina ls , Prelates invested with the episcopalcharacter and Abbots , the back of the glove i sembroidered with a more or less elaborate crossor monogram ; and the Protonotaries Apostolic ofthe first two classes (cli numero and supernumera ry)may wear pontifical

2

gloves of si lk bordered with a

strip of gold bra id ; but for all other Protonotaries ,Prelates and Canons , who m ay b e al lowed , by lawor privilege , the use of the pontificals , the glovesmust b e of plain si lk without any special ornament .

3

1 Mgr . X . BARB IER DE MONTAULT , Les gants pontificaux Tours , 1 877 .

2 Const . Inter multiplices , n . 27 .

3 Const . Inter ma ltiplices , n . 47 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

2 . There are two different sorts of pectoral crosses , the ordina ry cross and the pontifica l cross, theformer being worn in ordinary dai ly l ife , the latter

Ordinary Pectoral Cross .

in the ceremonies of the

Church , and especial ly inthe celebration of PontificalMass . Very often , this dist1 nct 1 on 1 8 not strictly ob

served in practice , Bishopsusing the same cross both inthei r dai ly l ife and in church .

3 . I t i s now the universalpractice to wear the ordinarypectoral cross suspended a t

the neck with a gold cha in .

It should b e simple , withoutprecious stones , and it isnot necessary that it containrel ics of martyrs . It mustb e of Latin form , that i s theupper part and the arms ofequal length , and the lowerpart longer . An exception

is made in favor of the Archbishop of Armagh,

Primate of Al l Ireland , and the Patriarch ofLi sbon ; both are entitled , m V i rtue of an imm em

wear ostensib ly their pectora l crosses even in his presence . Fuori le

croci" he sa id , when noticing that som e B ishops concealed theirpectoral crosses , as he entered the hal l where they were assem b led .

1 32

PECTORAL CROSS

orial custom , to wear a pectora l cross with a

double traverse . Some other Prelates wear a s imilar cross , but thei r right to do so is not official lyrecognized .

1

The ordinary pectora l cross m ay b e worn overthe civilian dress and over the cassock and simar ;it i s a lso tolerated over the mantel letta and m oz~

zetta ; but , in spite of a very genera l practice , no pect~

ora l cross i s permitted to b e worn over the cappamagna .

2

Al l Prelates invested with the episcopal characterare free to wear the ordinary pectora l cross ; 3 also

Abbots , in virtue of an immemoria l custom ; 4 and ,

by a specia l grant of Pope Pius X Cardinals whohave not received the episcopal consecration .

5

4 . While the ordinary cross m ay b e worn by Bishops and some Prelates in dai ly l ife ; the pontifica lcross i s reserved for church ceremonies and espec~

ially for the celebration of Pontifical Mass , and as

1 Anna lecta iuris pontificu , 1 896 , col . 344 .

Z BARB IDR m: MONTAULT , op . a t Tom . I. , p . 408 . S . R . CAugust 1 7 1 9 1 6 .

3 MART1 NUCC1 , Man . Ccer Book V4 FERRARl S , B ib liotheca canonica , art . ABBAS .5 Mott: proprio of P1 US X . (May 25 , A . BATTAND IER ,

Annuaire Pontifica l , 1 906 , p . 1 56 .

1 33

COSTUME OF PRELATES

such , i s permitted not only to Bishops , but to all

who have recelved the privilege of officiating in the

pontifica ls .

This includes , besides Bishops , Cardinal s , Prot~

A Prelate wearing the Pectora l Cross suspended from a cord .

onotaries Apostolic , Abbots and a great number ofCanons .

The pontifical cross i s suspended from a ratherheavy cord , which m ay b e fitted around the neckwith a sl ide , and from the end of which hangs a

1 34

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

and on account of'

the solemn occasions on whichthis cross is used , it i s made of gold . That of thePope , Cardinals , Bishops and Prelates nullius,m ay b e s tudded with diamonds and other preciousstones ; that of Abbots and Protonotaries Apostolicdi numero should b e adorned with one g em only

(cum unica gemma) .1 Other Prelates and Canons ,

who are privileged to pontificate , wear a cross ofplain gold .

2

5 . The Ceremonial of Bishops and the Rubrics ofthe M i ssal prescribe that the Prelate put on the

Pontifica l cross over the alb , after having put on thecincture , and before taking the stole . I t i s precisely on account of the pectora l cross that the Prelate does not cross the stole over his breast . I f hehad to say Mass and had not at hand his pectora lcross , he should wear the stole , as simple priests do .

The Sacred Congregation of Rites severa l timesforbade the wearing of the pectoral cross , and

even of the very tassel of the cordon over the chasuble .

Protonotaries Apostol ic , when they come tochurch for the /

sake of celebrating Pontifical Mass ,m ay wear the pectora l cross over the mantelletta .

2

1 Const. a t n . 8 . Som e cerem onia ls teach that Cistercian Ab b otsshould use pectora l crosses of wood ; b ut this is against the universalpractice of the Church and the real traditions of the Order .

2n . 2 7 and 47 .

2 Const . Inter multiplices (Feb . 2 1 n . 7 , 26 , 46 , 47 .

1 36

PECTORAL CROSS

6 . The privilege of wearing the pectoral cross hasbeen granted to a certa in number of Chapters ,both in Ita ly and elsewhere . Moreover , when a

Chapter i s favored with the concession of the

pontifica ls, the indult always determines the time ,

circum stagnces and right of using them , and the

Ordinary has the duty to prevent the express termsof the indult from being exceeded .

1 37

CHAPTER I I .

1 . Who Has the R ight to Wea r a R ing ? 2 . Different Sorts ofR ings . 3 . Pope. 4 . Ca rdina ls .

5 . B ishops . 6 . Abbots . 7 . Prela tes .

8 . Canons . 9 . Doctors . 1 0 . Hand~Kiss.

1 The ring , symboliz ing the spiritual marriage ofa Bishop and his church , has a lways been consid

ered one of the principal insignia of the episcopalrank .

1

However , the privilege of the ring has been granted to other dignitaries not invested with the episcopal character , namely , Cardinals , Abbots , 2 Prelates , 2 Canons 4 and Doctors .

2

By all these dignitaries , the ring must b e worn onthe fourth finger of the right hand .

2 . Let us first distinguish three classes of eccles~

1 PONTIF . ROM . , De Consecra tione electi in Episcopum .

2 Several b ulls ofPope URB AN I I . (eleventh century) .3 S . R . C March 3 , 1 674 , etc . Const . B ecet Rom . Pont. Const .

Apostolicce Sedis . Const . Inter multiplices , etc . , etc .

4 In I taly , alm ost all Canons wear a ring .

2 S . R . C May 23 , 1 846 , etc . A . BATTANDIER , Annua ire Pontifica lpp . 449 , seq .

1 38

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

And though the present discipline i s in favor ofonly one ring , there i s no written law opposed to thequoted passages of the Ceremonia l and Pontifica l .3 . The Pope makes use of the pontifical ring when

he officiates at H igh Mass . His

ordinary ring is adorned with a

cameo or carved gem , which is thePope

’

s exclusive privilege .

1

Another ring , peculiar to theThe P “ dim“ Pope , i s the F isherman

'

s ring , withry ring adornedwith a cam eo .

wh l ch the Briefs are sealed . Th l s

ring has a large bezel on which isengraved a figure of St . Peter fishing , with the

name of the re l gnm g Pope in this form , PI US XI .

A Cardinal ’sRing .

o N hThe n of the Im pressw n of the Fisher~

a rfn so

fft

tfieco

gt

oszFisherm an m an'

s Ring (actual size) . en g raved in side .)

PONT . MAX . This ring is put on the Pope'

s fingeras soon as he accepts his election to the Papacy ;

1 BARB IER 13 1: MONTAULT, op . a t Tom . I. , p . 1 6 1 n . 6 .

1 40

RINC

then , he immediately takes it off and gives it to theMaster of Cerem on l es , to have his new name en

graved on it . The Master of Chamber is entitledto keep this ring , which is the Pope

’

s private seal .

But the Secreta ria te of S ta te has a duplicate of it ,so that the ring kept by the Master of Chamberis seldom used .

1

On the Pope’

s death , the Fi sherman’

s r ing 1 8

solemnly broken .

2

4 . The Cardinal s , besides the pontifical and ordinary rings , have a peculiar one , which they receivefrom the Pope when promoted to the Cardinalate .

This ring is adorned with a sapphire (a stem

reserved for Cardinals) and has the arms of thePope engraved inside .

Thisring is furnished by the Propaganda , to whichthe newly-promoted Cardinal must pay 600 scudi

(about lire , or 8 whereby he acquires theright of making his will . Otherwise , his propertyis inherited by the Reverend Chamber Apostolic 3

When a Prelate , having already the right to wear aring , i s created a Cardinal , Roman etiquette prescribes that he take offhis ring and absta in fromwear~

ing it till he receives from thePope a Cardinal’

s ring "

1 BARB IER DE MONTAULT, Ioc . cit. GRI MALD I , op . cit. , ch . IV . ,

p . 49 ; ch . XXVI I . , p . 47 1 .

2 FERRAR IS , B ibliotheca fart . Annula s3 BARB IER DE MONTAULT , op . cit. , Tom . I. , p . 1 62 .

‘1 BARB IER m: MONTAULT, Ioc. cit. E t notandum quad novi Ca rdi

1 4 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

5 . Bishops , in virtue of their consecration ,wear;

the pontifical ring when they officiate vested intheir pon tificals . In ordinary life ,

they wear a ring adorned with a

large stone surrounded by brilIiants . This stone m ay b e of any

A B ishop ’

s ordinary kind , except sapphire , which is

ring .reserved for Cardm a ls .

6 . Abbots have the same ringsas Bishops , except that the ordinary ring has but asingle gem .

1

7 . The seven Protonotaries Apostolic di numeroare entitled to wear the ordinary ring with one

stone , cum unica gemma ,

2and they wear also the

pontifica l ring when they officiate in their pontificals .

3 The Protonota ries Apostolic supernumera ryand ad insta r use the pontifical ring when theycelebrate Pontifical Mass ; but , outside of thatfunction , they are not habitual ly allowed to wear aring .

4

8 . Canons must follow the rules la id down by the

na les , etiamsi a ntea eran i pre la ti , non debent porta re a nnu los anteqaam

hahean t anna lum ci Summo Pontifice (Rom . Cerem) . This regulation

appl ies on ly to Prelates living in Rom e at the tim e of their appointm ent

as Cardinals .

1 Decrees of ALEXANDER V I I . and BENED ICT XIV . P IUS VIL,

Const. Dccci Roma num Pontificem2 Pl US X . Const . In ter multiplices n . 4 .

3 PIUS X . Const. cit. , n . 5 .

‘1 P lus X . Const . cit. , n . 27 , 3 1 , 47, 49 .

142

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

by devoutly kissing the ring of a Cardinal , Archb ishop , or Bishop .

Should one bend the knee when kissing the ep l scopal ring ? Yes, i f the Bishop is within the l imitsof his own diocese , as it is an acknowledgment of hisjurisdiction as Ordina ry . Outside of his own diocese, etiquette requires that he should only permita low bow due to his character as a Bishop .

According to principles frequently laid down inthis manual , it is proper to bend the knee to a Cardinal everywhere, to an Archbishop in his province ,

and to an Abbot in h i s monastery ; and the same

honor should also b e paid to the Apostolic Delegate throughout the territory of his Delegation .

1 44

CHAPTER I I I .

Mitre .

1 . H istory . 2 . Shape. 3 . Kinds of M itres .

4 . Incorrect Expressions 5 . An Abuse.

6 . Deceased Prela tes . 7 . M itre of EasternB ishops .

1 . There i s no documentary evidence that themitre was i s general use before the tenth century .

Before that t ime , it seems to have been the specialhead-dress of the Pope and of the principal m em ~

bers of the clergy of Rome . In the eleventh century , certa in Popes began to grant the privilege ofwearing the mitre to Bishops whom they intendedto honor in some special manner .

1 But the mitredoes not appear in history as one of the episcopalinsignia before the twelfth century . From thattime on , Bishops are always represented as wearingthe mitre ; the bronze doors of the cathedral of

1 ST . LEO IX . in 1 049 , gave the Rom an m itre , with the title of

Prim ate , to EBERHART, Archb ishop ofTreves . This is the first instanceknown of the concession of the m itre . Some other instances are

recorded be fore this , b ut the texts which m ention them are of doub tfulauthenticity .

1 45

COSTUME 0 13 PRELATES

Benevento , which were wrought about 1 1 50 A . D

represent , among other subjects , the Archbishopof that city with his twenty suffragan Bishops , al l

wearing the mitre .

Abbots adopted the mitre in the same century ,

1

in spite of the objections of some rigid observants ,l ike St . Bernard , who inveighed against the wearingof this new ornament by Abbots , as breathingworldly vanity . But these pious protests were ofno ava i l , and , very shortly after St . Bernard

’

s death ,

the wearing of the mitre became the privilege ofAbbots as wel l as of Bishops .

2 . The essential parts of the mitre are two flatpieces terminating in point , sewed together at thelower part of their lateral s ides ; with two flaps ,cal led fanons , in Latin , infalce, vittae, meantto fal l from it behind over the shoulders of thewearer . Original ly these fanons may havebeen strings or . s trips destined to secure the mitreon the head of the Prelate by being tied under the

Arti sts and manufacturers of ecclesiastica l vestments often lose/

sight of the traditional ornamentation of the mitre, which should essentially consist oftwo bands cal led respectively circalus and titulas.

1 According to MAB ILLON , the first concess ion of the m itre to an

ab bo t was m ade b y ALEXANDER I I . in 1 06 1 ; this ab bot was ELGESINUS ,

Ab bot of St . Augustine'

s , Canterb ury ; but there are instances of

earlier concessions .

1 46

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

convenient to wear . These defects have promptedmany Prelates to revert to the pre~renaissance formof the mitre , the low mitre , as it i s cal led , whichis more traditional in its shape and decoration ,

much less heavy , and perfectly secure on the head .

3 . There are three kinds of mitres m itra

pretiosa , m itra auriphryg ia ta , and m itra simplex .

1

The precious mitre (m itra pretiosa) , as its name

i ndicates , should b e as richly adorned as possible .

I t is made of fine white si lk or silver cloth tastefullyembroidered with silk and gold and m ay b e studdedwith precious stones . On its fanons , which end

in gold tassels or fringes , the Prelate’

s coat~of~arm s

i s appropriately embroidered in heraldic colors .

The orphreyed mitre (mitra auriphryg ia ta) i s lessrich than the m itra pretiosa . According to the

etymology of its name , this mitre should b e em

broidered with gold . Since the eighteenth cen

tury , custom seems to have prevai led to make it ofplain gold cloth ; but many Prelates have recentlycome back to the old auriphrygia ta , and wearit as a white si lk mitre , with the titulus and circulusappliqué

1 ’

or embroidered with silk and gold .

The simple mitre (mitra simplex or m itra simplex

a lba) i s entirely white , made of silk damask or linen ,

without embroidery , and its fanons terminate inred fringes . The simple mitre of the Pope i s of

1 Ca r . Episc. I xvi 1 . , 1 .

1 48

PRECl OUS MITRE.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

a lba ,

1unless they have been granted a special

privilege ; and the same regulations must b e observedby the seven Protonotaries Apostolic di numero .

2

By his constitution Inter multiplices, Pius X . , grantedto the Protonotaries Apostol ic supernumera ry the

privilege of wearing a Special mitre , which cor~

responds to the auriphrygiata of higher Prelates ;this mitre i s made of white silk , bordered with gold ,

and its fanons end in gold fringes . I t i s worn by thePrelate at such times as the Ceremonial directs theBishop to put on the precious mitre .

2

The Protonotari es Apostolic ad insta r pa rticipan

tium are entitled to wear only one mitre , the simplemitre of white si lk damask without any embroidery ,

the fanons of which end in red fringes .

4

4 . From the above principles it follows that themitre does not exclusively belong to Bishops ; therefore , expressions m which the word mitre i staken figuratively for episcopate or dioceseare incorrect ; i t can not mean episcopate ,

because the mitre i s not a sign of order ; or , diocese, because it i s still less a sign of jurisdiction .

5 . Another abuse , which i s quite common inEurope but fortunately i s almost unknown inthis country consist s in wearing the mitre ,

1 S . R . C July2 P IUS X ; Const . Inter multiplices n . 9 .

PIUS X . Const. cit. , n . 27 .

4 PIUS X . Const. cit , n . 47 .

1 50

MITRE

instead of the b l retta , as a complement of the choirdress ;while the mitre should b e worn only when thePrelate is paratus , that is , clad in his pontificals.

1

A G reek Bishop vested in his pontificals .

6 . All Prelates who are entitled by law to wearthe mitre Cardinals , Bishops and Abbotsshould b e buried with the mitre on ; thosewho wear it

1 Ccer . Episc. I I . , I . , 4 . I I V I I I . , 2 1 . Roman Pontifical , passim .

In som e cases , the Bishop m ay wear the m itre without being vested inhis pontificals ; it is when he perform s consecrations without solem nity.or when adm inistering confirm ation privately .

1 5 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

by general or special privilege, as Prelates and Ca~

nons , should not b e laid out and buried with the

mitre on , but with the biretta .

1

7 . The mitre of Oriental Bishops i s very different from that worn by the Prelates of the WesternChurch , for it looks l ike an imperial crown . Thisshape , w hich is universal in the Eastern rites , isvery ancient , as we find it mentioned in the writingsof Sophronius , Patriarch of Jerusalem , who diedin 538 . Some Oriental rites , however , have givenup the use of the Eastern mitre and adopted the

Occidental ; such are the Maronites , Copts and

Syrians . Among Armenian Bishops , there i s nouniformity of usage on th i s pom t ; some wearing theLatin mitre , while others remain fa ithful to Orientaltraditions .

2

1 See chapter IX ofthe sam e part .

2 BATTAND IER , Annua ire Pontifica l pp . 1 98-9 .

1 52

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

According to strict etiquette , the crosier should b e .

of gold or gilt silver for Cardinals and Patriarchs ,and of si lver for Archbishops , Bishopsand Abbots ; 1 but this point of discipline i s seldom observed , and mostcrosiers are more modestly made ofgilded brass .

Some authors say that Abbots b elongm g to the Order of the ReformedCi stercians (Trappists) should make useof a crosier of wood ; but this is an

exaggeration of severity , peculiar toone branch of the Order , which hasno foundation in the g eneral law ofthe Church or even in the traditionsof the Cistercian Order ; St . Bernard ,

the great Cisterc 1 an Abbot , founder ofCla irvaux , and a strong supporter ofthe old monastic discipline , made use

of a metall ic crosier .

2 . Cardinals , Prelates invested withthe episcopal character , and Abbots ,are enti tled by law to use the crosier ;and Abbesses have pretty general lyusurped the same privilege . OtherPrelates , who m ay have been granted

2 BARB IER DE MONTAULT, Le costume et les usages

Crosier . ecclésiastiques , I I . , 308 .

1 54

CROSIER

the use of the pontificals , are not all owed thatof the crosier , unless an individua l except ion i s

made .

1

Early monuments testify that , up to the tenthcentury , the Roman Pontiff made use of the crosierl ike other Bishops . How this practice ceased is notknown ; but 1 t was soon forgotten , and legendaryas wel l as symbolical reasons were ventured in orderto expla in the present-day usage . One of the mostcommonly found is that the curved top of thecrosier i s a symb ol of a l imited jurisdiction , and ,

therefore , can not sui t the Pope , whose jurisdict ionis universal . 2

The crosier, being a token of jurisdiction , i s usedby Cardinals in Rome in thei r titles , and every~

where outside of Rome ; by the Apostolic Delegate ,

throughout the terri tory of his Delegation ; byArchb ishops , 1 n the ir provinces ; by Bishops , in

their dioceses ; and by Abbots , 1 n their monasteries .

1 Marquis de SéGUR , Vie de Mg r . de Se'

gur , I 280 .

Another well known reason is thus g iven b y Pope I NNOCENT I I I .The Rom an Pontiff does not use the pastoral staff because St . Peter

the Apostle sent his staff to Eucha rius , the first b ishop of Treves .

whom he appointed with Valerius and Matern‘us to preach the Gospe l

to the Ge rm an race . He was succeeded in his b ishopr ic b y Maternus,

who was raised from the dead b y the staff of St . Peter . The staff is ,

down to the present day , preserved with great veneration b v the churchof Treves . (I NNOCENT I I I De Sacra A l la n

'

s Mysteria , I. , 62 .

M IGNE , P. L CcxvI l . , col . St . Peter must have repeatedm ore than once the sacrifice of his pastoral staff , for several placesclaim to have it .

5

COSTUME OF PRELATES

The diocesan Bishop m ay al low a stranger Bishopto use the cr0 8 1 er in his diocese ; but i t i s better notto do so , especia lly when the outsider officiates inpresence of the diocesan , so as to preserve a well~

marked difference between the Ordinary and the

visiting Prelate . An Abbot can not lawfully use

the crosl er outs1 de of his monastery , and a Bishophas not the power to grant him that privilege ; 1

to do so , a Papal indult is necessary .

The proper way to carry the cros ier 1 8 to hold itwith the left hand at the handle , just below the

knob , which connects the crook with the staff , thecurve being turned forward .

2 The Prelate shouldnot hold the crosier l ifted , but alternately ra ise i t and

rest it on the floor , as he walks .

7

Some Ceremonial s of foreign importation and

antiquated scholarship teach that an Abbot in hism onastery ,

‘and a Bishop when permitted to use the

crosier outside of his diocese , should turn the curvebackward . There never existed such regulations .

The difference in the direction of the curve in thecrosier of a Bishop and that of an Abbot is markedonly in Heraldry , as will b e mentioned in Chapter VI.Whenever a dignitary uses the crosier , whether i t

b e by;

right or privilege or even without right orprivi lege he should always turn the curve for~

1 S . R . C Sep'. 27 , 1 659 .

2 Ccerl Episc. 1 1 V I I I . , 62 .

1 56

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Crosiers of Oriental Bishops .

1 58

CROSIER

As was remarked for the mitre , the crosier supposes the full pontifical dress ;

1 therefore , a Bishopshou

'd not use the crosier when vested in cappa

magna or mozzetta .

2

3 . The crosier of Eastern Bishops is differentfrom the Latin crosier . Instead of a crook , the

top of the Oriental crosier consists in a cross in theform of a T (crux decussa ta) . This form of the

pastoral staff i s exceedingly ancient , and was usednot only in the Greek , but sometimes also in theLatin , Church , as i s often found in the old monuments of the West . I t points very distinctly to thepr1m 1 t1ve use of the staff as a support (fulcina tarium ,

sustentaculum , reclina tarium) or a walk ing stick .

Often the arms of the T are twisted so as torepresent two serpents opposed .

2

1 M itra et baculus in episcopo sunt correla tiva (Crer . Episc . I. , xvu

2 Ccer . Episc. I I . , 1 1 1 1 .

2 CAH IER et MARTIN , Mé langes d'

a rclze’

otogic , IV 1 52 , seq .

BATTANDIER , Annua i re Pon tifica l (1 898 , p . 1 1 0- 1 ; 1 900 , p . 29 1

1 59

CHAPTER V .

Oth er Pontifi ca l s .

1 . Hand-candlestick . 2 . Tunicles . 3 . Gremia l .

Four other pontificals the hand-candlestick ,

the two tunicles, the g remia l and the marse, are

grouped in this chapter , as the ceremonial prescriptions concerning the material , shape and use ofthese four m 8 1 gn1a , are not sufficiently importantto justify a

‘

separate study .

HAND-CANDLEST I CK .

1 . The hand-candlestick called by rubrics andceremonial s bugia , pa lma tarra or scatula , i s a lowcandlestick , with a long handle . I t is held near thebook by one of the attendants of the Prelate whenever the latter reads or sings something from the

book .

1

According to the Ceremonial , it should b e madeof gold or gilt si lver for Cardinals and Patriarchs ,

1 No Prelate m ay use the hand-candlestick at the ceremonies on

Good Friday . Cazr . Episc. , I I . , xxv 1 3 . S . C . R . , July1 60

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

provided they do not officiate in presence of another «

Prelate invested with a higher dignity .

1

TUN ICLES .

2 . When a Prelate celebrates Pontifica l Mass , hewears under the chasuble the proper vestments ofthe Subdeacon and Deacon the tunic and the

dalmatic , in order to symbol ize the fulness of thethree sacred orders which he possesses . The

nomenclature of prelatial insignia designates thesetwo vestments as the tunicles; but the rubrics of theCeremonial of Bishops appropriately distinguishthem as tunicella and da lma tica .

2

They aremade of silk , and cut l ike the corresponding vestments of the Subdeacon and Deacon ,

but somewhat shorter , reaching a l ittle above the

knees , and without l ining , in order no to inconvenience the Prelate by too much weight of clothing .

The tunicella should b e a l ittle longer and havenarrower sleeves than the da lma tica both are slit

at the sides from the lower hem up to the sleeve ,

but the sleeves should not b e slit , still less entirelycut out , as i s sometimes done .

Thei

tunicles should fit around the neck , the

shoulder line being sl i t from the neck to allow the

1 See text in Appendix .

2 Crer . Episc . , I I V 1 1 1 1 8 .

GREMIAL

easy insertion of the head , and the ends of the s l itsnear the neck provided with two si lk ribbons whichthe attendants tie after having put the vestment onthe Prela te .

1 The ornamentation , 1 n front and

back , consists of two narrow vertica l stripes running from the shoulders to the hem , united near thebottom by two cross-stripes ; the s ide-sl its , the

bottomof the vestment and the ends of the sleevesare bordered with a strip of bra id . Al l theseornaments are appropriately of gold for Cardina ls ,Bishops and Abbots , of silk for lower Prelates andCanons .

The color of the tunicles is that required by theoffice of the day , except on Gaudete and Le ta re

Sundays , when purple tunicles may b e worn underthe rose-colored chasuble ; and it m ay not b e uselessto note tha t black tunicles , not purple , must b eused at the Pontifical Requiem Mass .

G REM IAL .

3 . The word g remia l , in Latin , g rem ia le , meansan apron . I t i s a square or oblong cloth which thePrelate officiating at the throne or at the faldstoolwears over his lap when seated dur ing PontificalMass . The gremial has no other purpose than ‘

to

prevent the Prelate'

s hands , resting on his knees ,

1 Ce r . Episc . , II V 1 1 1 1 8 .

63

COSTUME OF PRELATES

from soil ing the chasuble , hence it i s not to b e used‘

at any other ceremony .

1

The gremia l i s made of si lk , l ined and suitablyembroidered ; often the centre piece i s a cross , butthat i s not necessary ; the Prelate

’

s coat-of-arms m ay

b e embroidered in the centre or at the four corners .

As it is not regarded as a vestment , it requires noblessing , but it must b e of the color proper for theMass of the day , l ike the chasuble and the other

pontifical vestments . Its proportions should b e

generous , about three feet in leng th and a l ittle lessin width , and it . needs no ribbons or cords , for norubric directs to h e I t on the Prelate or to hischa i r .For certa in special ceremonies , like the offering

of the candles at ordinations , the blessing of theholy oils , the distribution of blessed candles , ashesand palms , and the unctions at the ordination ofpriests or the consecration of a Bishop , the ceremonial directs the officiating Prelate to weara washable gremial of linen , that i s a simplecloth , l ike a napkin , edged with embroidery orlace , of the same dimensions as the si lk gremial .This l inen gremia l , having for its sole purposeto

‘

prevent the oil , candle grease , ashes or dirtfrom dropping on the Prelate

’

s vestments , its usei s not restricted to th e celebration of Pontifical

1 Ca r . Episc . , I. , XL , 9 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CHAPTER VI.

I . Hera ldry . 2 . Why Prela tes B ea r Arms.

3 . Genera l Principles ofHera ldry . 4 . Hera ldicDistinction of Church Dignities . 5 . Use of theCoa t-of~Arms .

I. Heraldry m ay b e defined as the art , practiceor science of recording genea log ies , blazonin g armsor armorial ensigns , and al so of devising coa ls

of-a rms. I t i s said a lso to be the science whichteaches one how to blazon , that i s , describe a coatof~arm s in proper technica l terms .

1

Hera ldry is a science , inasmuch as i t lays downcorrect principles , and draws conclusions whichproperly flow from them .

S ince Prelates use armoria l ensigns , it will b euseful to lay down some practical rules for guidancein thei r selection .

2

1 The general principles and practical rules given in this chapter areonly the m ost essentia l , and are not intended as a treatise on Heraldry ;for further study and explanation of the various technical terms , the

reader should have.recourse to some of the m any m anuals on Heral

dry .

2 Whether it [ herald ry ] b e indeed the nob le science , as one of its

1 66

HERALDRY

2 . A coat-oi-arms being a privi lege of nobility ,

1

Bishops , and Prelates bear one , for they are regardedas nobleThe episcopa l character of Bishops , the eminent

dign ity of Cardinals , even if they are not of nobledescent , places them on a par with the rulers ofthis world . By their appointm ent to this highposition , they take rank among the princes of the

people , a rank which has never b een cal led in

question .

The offices of the Prelates of the Roman Courtwere formerly reserved for persons of noble birth .

At present , though the above rule i s far from beingso absolute , these dignities , however, remain nobleoffices . Therefore , Roman etiquette , fa ithful totradition , requires that such Prelates as have no

enthusiastic votaries has termed it , or , as a later writer has affirm ed ,the science of the fools with long m emories , m ay be a m ore or

less Open question ; but as it is gu ided b y pos itive rules , which can not

with im punity be violated , so long as it is em ployed at al l , either inthe res toration of old buildings , illum ination , g lass-painting , or any

othe r field of art . it can on ly be properly em ployed after som e little

attent ion has b een pa id to requirem ents which , thoug h arb itary in

the ir character , have received the sanction of centuries ; and it is no t

a sufficient reason for the violation of these rules to deride the studyas ob solete and ab surd , for if the thing be introduced at a ll , it m ust

be rig htly done . (F . E . HULME , The H istory , Principles and Practice

ofHera ldry , ch . I. , p .

1 Throug hout this chapter the term s nob le and nobility are taken intheir general sense , as im plying social distinct ion chiefly acquired b yheredity; not in the restricted sense which they have in England ,whe re noble and nobility exclusively designate persons with a title ,namely , b arons , viscounts , earls or counts , m arquesses and dukes .

1 67

COSTUME OF PRELATES

hereditary right of bearing arms prepare for themselves an escutcheon , i f not as a sign of nobil ity

,

at least as a symbol of high dignity and prelaticalfunctions . In this way , all Prelates appear equal ,and there i s no external distinction between Prelateswho are of noble birth and those who are not .

Since Bishops and Prelates have an escutcheonbearing their a rms , i t m ay prove interesting to knowhow to expla in these arms , and a lso , occasionally ,

to known how to compose a coat~of~arm s withoutsinning aga inst the rules of hera ldy .

To avoid mistakes , i t i s wel l to start out with theprinciple that a coat-of~arm s i s not and needs not b esymbolical . 1 A coat-of-arms i s only a distinctpersonal mark or sign . Any or every sort of draw

Heraldry appears as a science at the comm encem ent of the

thirteenth century ; and although arm orial b earings had then b een inexistence undoub tedly for som e tim e previous , no precise date has yetbeen discovered for their first assum ption . In their assum ption the

ob ject of the assum ers was not , as it had b een generally asserted and

b elieved , to sym b olize any virtue or qualification , b ut sim ply to distinguish their persons and properties , to display their pretensions to

certain honors or estates , attest their alliances , or acknowledge theirfeudal tenure . PLANCH I

'

I, Pursuivant of Arms . It can not b e

too clearly em phasized that , at a period when '

one warrior cased inm ail , with lowered visor , was practically indistinguishab le fromanother sim ilarly hab ited , the prim ary , essential , function of the heraldic charges , on his shield and b anner , was sim ply to identify him to

his fol lowers . And , there fore , today , if a shield of arm s is so decorated with fitting heraldic form s , as to distinguish it from other shields ,

it ful fil ls the only requirem ent that the m ost exacting herald can legallydem and of it , A rma sant distinguendi ca asa . PI ERRE DE CHAIGNONLA R OSE , Ecclesiastica l Hera ldry in America , in CHR ISTIAN ART,

May , 1 907 , pp . 64-65 .

168

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

of ecclesiastical heraldry , it can not b e too stronglyemphasized that the shield and the figures drawnupon it form the principa l part of the coat-of-arms ,in fact , constitute the real coat-of-arms ; all the

other features which make up the heraldic “

achiev

em ent are so many accessories chiefly meant toindicate the Prelate

’

s rank and dignity . I t i s not

expected therefore that anything within the shielddenote its owners prelacy or symbol ize his devotions , rel igious aspirations or program ; the shieldand i ts figures completely fulfil l their purpose i fthey have reference to his name or family or , at

least , sufficiently distinguish him from any otherof his colleagues .

English heraldry has a pecul iar vocabula ry , chieflyderived from the old French , owing to the fact thatheraldry was developed in England espec ial ly afterthe conquest of that country , by Will iam , Duke ofNormandy . The terms used in heraldry m ay be

easily found in manual s treating of that matter , andin dictionaries and cyclopaedias under the headingHeraldry .

The various colors of arms , which are commonboth to shields and their bearings , are called tincta res . There are ordinari ly but seven tinctures inarmory ,

of which two are meta ls, the other five are

The metal s are G old , termed Or, and S i lver ,term ed Argent.

"

70

HERALDRY

The colors are z—Azure(blue) , Ga les(red) , Vert orS inople (green) . Sable(black) , andPurpure (purple) .Purpure i s very seldom used . English heraldryadmits two other colors , viz . Tenny (orange) andSanguine (blood-color) ; but , they are to b e foundonly in B . itish bearings , and even there but rarely .

Engravers should not ignore the fact that sincethe s ixteenth century there i s a conventional systemof dots and l ines to represent the tinctures in monochrome engravings and drawings . This system isuniversal ly adopted and must necessarily b e used ;otherwise it i s impossible to know from a blackdrawing what are the colors of the bearings . The

system is thisOr (gold) i s represented by dots .

A rgent (silver) needs no mark and i s , thereforepla in .

Azure (blue) i s represented by horizontal l inesGa les (red) , by perpendicular l ines .

Vert (green) , by diagonal l ines from dexter tosinister .

1

Purpure (purple) , by diagonal l ines from sinister todexter .Sable (black) , by horizontal and perpendicular

l ines crossing each other (a combination of Azureand Gules) .

1 The shield , being supposed to be carried b y a m an , the right side of

the drawing , as you look at it , is called sinister (left) , and the left side iscalled dexter (right) .

1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Tenny (orange) , by diagonal lines from sinister todexter, crossed by horizontal l ines (a combination of

Purpure and Azure) .Sanguine (blood-color) , by diagonal l ines cros

sing each other from dexter to sinister and vice versa

(a combination of Vert and Purpure) .Besides the m et: ls and the colors , severa l furs are

used as tinctures , those most genera l ly used beingerm ine and va ir . Ermine i s white , with black spotsof conventional shape . The reverse of ermine,

that is , white spots on a black field , i s known as

erm ines . Va ir i s expressed with blue and whiteskins , cut into the form of l ittle bel ls ranged in rowsand opposite to each other , the base of the whitebeing a lways next to that of the blue . When the

ba se of the blue pieces is next to that of other bluepieces , the fur thus represented is cal led counterva ir . I f other colors than blue and white are used ,

they must b e expressed this way , for instanceVa i ry Or and Cules .

British heraldry has adopted a certa in numberof other furs which are not used in other na

tionsThe colored plate i llustrating these principles

gives , on the right side of each tinctured shield,

its equiva lent in black , thus showing how easy itis to represent , in a monochrome design , all the

different tinctures of a real shield of arms . Anyonem ay , with the help of these few principles , readily

1 72

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

HERALDRY

find out the actual colors of all heraldic bearingsproperly designed .

A rule too often violated in making a coat-ofarms for a Prelate , is that color should never be

used upon color, or meta l upon meta l but furs m ay

b e used both upon colors and upon metals . Vio~

lations of thi s rule may sometimes b e found inhereditary armorials , the possessors of which invariab ly al lege some fabulous , if always honorable ,

reasons for such violations . Upon close study ,

however , a heraldic scholar will usual ly find thatthe so~called honorable exception simply resultsfrom an init ial error of composition .

The foregoing rule does not apply however tosmal l accessories l ike the langue (tongue) of l ions ,the talons of the birds of prey , etc . Also , when thefield is equal ly compounded of color and metal

(as barry bendy paly the chargesover all m ay b e a color or metal , i f i t b e differentfrom those used on the field ; and , on a plain field ,

a charge m ay ne used that i s equally compoundedof color and metal , if both differ from the tinctureof the field .

An important principle i s that the simplest a rmsare the best . Complicated bearing s are oftendifficult to read , draw or engrave , and the numberof charges being greater , the chances of error are

thereby multiplied . The most ancient b earings areas a rule very simple , and the modern composer must

1 73

COSTUME OF PRELATES

adhere to that tradition of simplicity, if he w ishes toobta in truly artistic results . Few persons indeedare really capable of composing a correct coat-ofarms ; and an incorrect coat~ 0 f~arm s i s , in the eyesof the m an who knows heraldry , something not lessridiculous than a page written in pretentious stylebut full of m ispellings . Therefore , when a Prelatechooses heraldic bearings , he should take care tohave his arms designed by some person thoroughlyacqua inted with the principles of heraldic composition .

Before concluding these general principles , a

word must b e said of the motto which many personsseem to regard as the principal part in an armorialachievement . The motto has l ittle importanceit is a late innovation , for it does not date furtherback than the sixteenth century ; and ecclesiasticalh eraldry has not known it until the first years of then ineteenth , when its popularity grew in proportionto the general ignorance of the principles of soundheraldry . In Rome , where good traditions are

preserved in this matter , the motto finds no placein the arms of Prelates . At any rate, the motto, ifused , should not b e written upon the shield , butplaced below

:it on a scroll .

4 . The shield and i ts charges are essentiallypersonal and independant of t heir owners Prelacy,so that they rema in identica l throughout the Prelate

’

s career , no matter what promotions he may

1 74

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

and the Order of the Holy Sepulchre .

1 The

purpose of these excel lent regulations is to establisha wholesome personal equal ity among Cardinal s andBishops .

The Holy See , however , recognizes in this docum ent that certain bishoprics have , by virtue ofa

long possession , acquired the right to preserve theuse or memory of Special honors which have beenadded to them in the course of ages ; if , therefore, atitle of nobili ty or some other secular distinction isattached to a Bishop

’

s see , he has the right to decorate his arms with whatever external ornamentssymbolize the special i llustration of his bishopric .

Archiepiscopa l and ep i scopal sees in this countryare of too recent foundation to have acquired any

such distinctions , so that our Cardinals , Archbishopsand Bishops must decorate their shields with noother external insignia than the regula ‘ marks ofPrelacy al lowed by ecclesiastical heraldry and regulated as follows .Cardinal s place over their shields the pontifical

red hat ,2 with its scarlet strings , tastefully intertwi

ned , symmetrically hanging on each side of the

1 Acta Apostolicis Sedis , Jan . 1 5 , 1 9 1 5 Vol . VII. , p . 1 72 .

2 This hat m ust be of the pontifical form , that is large , with a lowcrown and flat b rim . Designers and engravers should take care that itbe in proportion with the dimensions of the shield , so as to constitute a

wel l b alanced design . The sam e rem ark applies to the hats placed overthe shield of Bishops and other Prelates , for heraldic hats do not differin form , b ut only in color and in the num ber of their tassel s .

1 76

HERALDRY

shield , and ending with fifteen tassels disposed infive rows . I f the Cardinal i s invested with the

episcopal character , he places behind the shielda gold cross , the foot of which is visible at the bottom of the shield , and the arms and head over it . I fthe Cardinal i s , or was , an Archbishop , customa llows him to placethere a double-armed cross .

This cross i s notan ornament fixedon the top of theshield , but it i s supposed to representthe cross which isborne before an Archb ishop in proces

31

:8?2’

n

a

e

r

c

l

l

d

zil o

rtl

l

l

il

gj Arm s o‘

iba Cardina l

1

n

it invested with

e episcopa c aracter.

behind the shield .

When the shield IS colored , the cross is painted ingold .

Formerly , this double cross was the proper markof. the Patriarchal dignity , and Archbishops placedbehind thei r shields an ordinary processional crossof gold , while Bishops who do not make use ofthe cross in processions and l iturgical functionsdid not place I t in their bearings . But about theseventeenth century , Archbishops began to place

1 77

COSTUME OF PRELATES

in their arms the double cross ; and Bishops, the

"

ordinary cross which was hitherto reserved forArchbishops . This practice has now ‘b ecom e univer~

sal . I t is to b e noted , however , that the double cross ,with which Archbishops timber their arms , does

not signify that theypossess the right ofhaving such a crosscarried before themin processions . The

cross which is bornebefore a Metropol~

itan Archbishopdoes not differ inshape from the ordinary processmnal

cross ; a nd Aréh

bishops , who are

not Metropolitans ,though privileged

Arm s of a Cardinal who is , at the sam e to timber their armstime , an Archb ishop .

W ith the doublecross , do not make

use of the archiepiscopa l cross in liturgical func‘tions .

1

The arms of a Patriarch are timbered with the

1 Another difference b etween the heraldic cross and the cross carriedbefore a Metropo litan is that the form er does not b ear the figure ofourLord , while the latter is a crucifix .

1 78

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

The Prelates of the Roman Court who are notnvested with the episcopal character are not entitledto timber their arms with the cross or with the mitre ,

though they m ay have the privi lege of wearing theatter during certain ceremonies ; but they are freeto place over the shield the coronet significative oftheir title of nobil ity (if they have one) , and , at any

rate , the pontifical hat of the same shape and withthe same style of strings and tassels as that of Prelates b elongm g to the episcopa l order , the color ,however , being differend , as i s indicated in the following paragraphs .

The four Prelates difiochetti1

the Vice-Camerlengo of the Roman Church , the Auditor-G eneraland the Treasurer-G eneral of the Reverend Chamb er Apostolic and the Maj ordomo of His Holinessare privi leged to place over their shields a purple

pontifical hat , with rose -colored , or , rather , am

aranth red , strings , each ending in ten tassels of thesame color , disposed l ike those of the Archbishop

’

shat .

Protonotaries Apostol ic have the privilege ofthe same pufple hat , with the same red strings and

shield a green hat sim ilar to that ofa Bishop ; but since he is not Bishop .

he does not place the cross behind h is shield . Modern etiquette al lowsAb bots nullius the same privilege , on account of their quasi-episcopaljurisdiction .

1 The Prelates di fiochetti are so called because they have the exclusive privilege of decorating the harness of their horses with purple

p lum es (fiochetti) .

1 80

tassels , but the tasselsare only six in numb er on each side , and

disposed in threerows .

Al l other Dome~

stic Prelates timberthei r arms with a

purple pontifical hat ,from which hang twopurple strings , eache n d i n g w i t h s ix

purple tassel s disp~

osed in three rowslike those of the

Bishop’

s hat .

Black Protonot~aries , Vicars Cen~

era] , Abbots , Supe~riors G eneral of Relig ious Orders and

Congregat1 ons , andall priests having a

permanent and ext~

ensive Ordinary jur~isd ic t ion , t i m b e rt h e i r e s c u t c h e o n swith a hat of the same

shape and with the

HERALDRY

a Bishop .

Arm s of a Pre late

1 8 1

di fiochetti.

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Arms of a Protonotary Apostolic ,of

a Dom estic Prelate , Vicar General ,Superior General , etc . Note thatthe on ly differen ce is in the color

of the hat .

Arm s of a Prelate di mantellone (purp lehat) , and of a Canon (b lack hat) .

1 82

same arrangement of “

strings and tassels asthat of Bishops and

Domestic Prelates ;but , the hat , itsstrings and its tas

sels are black , evenwhen the rel igioushabit of the dignitaryis of a different color .

The hat which thePrelates di mantelloneshould "place overtheir arms is purple ,

with purple stringsending in three tas~

sels disposed in tworows . Often theyuse the same hat as

the Domestic Pre1~

ates , but such praetwe 1 3 not in accord~

ance with the present rules of etiquette .

Outside of Italy ,

there i s a very g en~

eral practice , whichconsists in ornamenting the shields

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Abbots do not place a cross behind the shield ,

since this i s a privilege of Prelates invested with theepiscopal character ; but they m ay place , below the

pontifical hat , the crosier passed behind the rightside of the shield , and the mitre resting on the topof the shield on the left side ; or simply, as i s done

in Rome , the crosierin the middle .

In the case of Archbishop s and Bishops ,the curve of the crosieri s turned towards theright ; while in the

arms of Abbots , it i sturned towards the

left .

A11 priests who havea permanent appointment , l ike Canons ,

Arm s of an Ab b ot . i rremovable Rectorsof parishes , etc . , m ay

timber thei r arms with a hat . This hat i s shaped l ike that f of Prelates but i s of no other colorthan black , and its strm gs terminate with threetassels on each side for Canons , and one tassel onlyfor other dignitaries .

The clerica l members and official s of any Orderof Knighthood are entitled to use its ribbon and

badge as an externa l ornament of their shield of

1 84

HERALDRY

arms . I f they belong to the lower classes of theOrder , and so are only entitled to wear the ribbonand badge at the buttonhole , or on the left brea stthen the cross i s suspended by its ribbon fromthe base of the shield . But i f they have higherrank , which entitles them to wear the ribbon en

sautoir that i s by a ribbon passing round the

neck and supporting the badge at the neck or middleof the breast then they have a lso the right tosurround the escutcheon with the ribbon of theOrder supporting its pendant badg e , and (accordingto circumstances) to place their escutcheon upon theCross of the Order .

1

This general principle , quoted from a scholarlyauthor , rema ins true for ordina ry clergymen and

lower Prelates , but no longer applies to Cardina ls ,Patriarchs , Archbishops and Bishops , except inregard to the insignia of two Orders which havereta ined a rel igious character , namely , the Orderof Malta and the Order of the Holy Sepulchre .

2

Books dea l ing with Heraldry m ay give differentrules concerning the various points here treated , esp

ecially concerning the colors of hats and the numb er of thei r tassels ; but they are either i ll- informed

or antiquated . The directions here given are all

in conformity with the present ceremonial of the

1 J . WOODWARD , Ecclesiastica l Hera ldry , pp . 56-57 .

2 Acta Apost. Sedis , Vol . V I I . , p . 1 72 .

185

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Roman Church , and are , therefore , to be preferredto the teaching of heralds , who m ay know secularhera ldry very well , but are often imperfectly acqua inted with ecclesiastical etiquette .

Few heraldic treatises mention the immemoria lcustom according tow h i c h C a r d i n a l s ,Archbishops and Bishops belonging toR e l i g i o u s O r d e r sshould signal thatmembership by unit~

ing their personalarms with those of theOrder . This m ay b e

heraldical ly done intwo ways ; either the

Arm s of a priest having a perm anent arms Of the order3 9 9 0 1‘1 1m ent conta in as the ma in

figure an oblong objectwhich can b e stretched in height , in which casethe Prelate impales his own arms with those ofhis Order in the same shield ,

giving the place ofhonor , dexter , to the Order ; or the Order arms havefor principal figure a round object or one which can

b e stretched in width , in which case , the Order armsare placed in chief above the Prelate

’

s individualcoat . In both cases , the two coats thus combinedform a real heraldic unit the two parts of. which

1 86

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

ination i s usual ly made by quartering insteadof impal ing but an explanation of this different

B ishop ’

s officia l seal

method would gofar beyond the

modest l imits al

lotted to thi s elementary chapter .

5 . The uses ofthe prelatia l coatof-arms are manyand various .

The coat ofarms 1 8 a personal ,‘distinct lve S l gn ofa Prelate , both as

a dignitary of theChurch and a distinguished private citizen . Fromthis principle all its practical uses are derived .

First of all , the coat-ofarms constitutes the principalpart of the Prelate

’

s seal .APreIate invested with a permanent office: l ike a Cardinal ,a Bishop , a Secretary of a

Congregation , etc . , has at leasttwo different seals ;one, the offic~

ia1 seal , i s made up of the

A Bishop 3 private seal .

coat-of—arms rounded with the name and titlesof the Prelate , in Latin , and in abbreviation if

1 88

HERALDRY

necessary ; for instance , FRANCISCUS . S . R . EPRESB . CARD . RICHARD . ARCHIEP. PARIS IEN . or PETRUS . EPISC . TITUL . CE SARIEN . The other , much smaller , i s reserved

Prie-dieu with the coat-of-arm s em b roidered on the drapery

for private use , and consists only of the coat~of~

arms within a circle . The Prelates who do notmake use of the official seal , may wel l use a privateseal with their arms engraved .

The terms a rms and sea l . are often incor~

1 89

COSTUME OF PRELATES

rectly used as synonymous . In fact , the coat-ofa

arms is independent of the seal , though the seal

usually includes the coat-of~arm s as its principal elem ent .

As a sign of jurisdiction and authority, the coatof-arms of a Bishop should b e printed on the top ofall chancery documents , l ike letters of ordinations ,dipldm as , testimonial letters , celebrets , etc . Insuch cases , the coat~ 0 f~arm s should b e of a ratherlarge scale , and all its deta ils neatly printed with theconventional dots and l ines indicating the colors .

Under the coat~of~arm s , the names and the ecclesiastical titles of the Prelate are printed in full ; and ,

at the foot of the document , at the left of the Prelate

’

s signature , the official sea l i s affixed .

The Bishop'

s coat—of—arms is also printed , as a

sign of jurisdiction or of high patronage, on the coverand title page of all diocesan publ ications , as a dioc~

esan bulletin , documents printed by order of theBishop , acts of synods , diocesan statutes , pastoralletters , conferences , etc .

In church , the canopy of the episcopal throneshould b e decorated with the Bishop

'

s coat-of-armsembroidered in colors , as wel l as sacred vestments ,chasubles , stoles , mitres , copes , etc . , personallybelonging to him or presented by him .

I t is also a Roman usage to decorate with the

embroidered coat-of-arms the front part of the drapery covering the prie-dieu of a Prelate .

190

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

system of dots and l ines , signifying the differenttinctures of the shield and its charges , should invar~

iab ly b e used ; but there is no law of heraldry , eti

quette or good taste requiring a Cardinal’

s arms tob e printed in sol id red , or a Bishop

'

s in purple .

1 92

CHAPTER VII.

Use of th e Pontifi ca l s b y Prel ates Not Invested

With th e Episcopa l Ch aracter .

Some Prelates , not invested with the episcopalcharacter , have , by law or by privilege, the right ofofficiating with the pontifical ceremonies and vestments , and of receiving special honors at Low Mass .

Such are

The Cardinal s who have not received the episcopal consecration .

A11 Abbots .

The seven Protonotaries Apostol ic de numero

pa rticipantium .

The Protonotaries Apostolic supernumera ry ;The Protonotaries Apostol ic ad insta r pa rticipan~

tium .

The Canons of certa in Basil icas and Cathedrals .

I . Ca rdina ls .

Cardinals , even those who are not consecratedBishops , have the right to officiate pontifically at

the throne everywhere , except in presence of thePope . The Ordinary of the place i s bound by

1 93

COSTUME OF PRELATES

canon law to give up his throne to a cardinalkunless he himself i s a Cardinal .Cardina1~Deacons , a lthough priests in orders ,

according to canon 232 , are not allowed to celebratePontifica l Mass , because official ly they are onlyDeacons ; but canon 240 grants them the right toassist pontifically at Mass celebrated in their presence , and , by immemoria l custom , they m ay publicly perform all other priestly functions with pontif

i cal honors .

The ceremonies to b e observed when a Cardinalpontificates are those prescribed by the rubrics fora Bishop having ordinary jurisdiction

1 1 . Abbots .

Abbots and Prelates nullius have , W i thin the

limits of the territory submitted to their jurisdiction ,

the same right as diocesan Bishops to officiate in

pontificals .

The use of the pontificals by simple Abbots i sregulated by a wel l -known decree of theSacredCongregation of R/ites , i ssued September 27 , 1 659 , byorder of Pope Alexander VII. , which m ay b e summ ed up as follows .

An Abbot celebrat ing Pontifical Mass has noright to the seventh candlestick . His throne hasbut two steps ; i t i s not permanently fixed , but iserected for the occasion , and its drapery and canopy

1 94

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

the privileges of the Protonotaries Apostolic on theoccasion of the granting by Pope Pius X . of the titleand rank of Protonotaries to the Canons of theCathedral of Treviso , his native diocese .

The second decree (Constitution Inter multiplices)was a motu proprio of the same Pope , February 2 11 905 , regulating in deta i l all that perta ins to the

dignity , rank , costume and privileges of the Prelatesof the Roman Court . This second decree has some

what modified the dispositions of the decree of 1 904,as regards Protonotaries Apostolic .

1 ) Protonota ries Apostolic de numero pa rticipantium .

These are seven Prelates composing the Collegeof Protonotaries . Their principal privileges are

the fol lowingThey are free to wear the ordina ry ring at all

times , even at Low Mass and at other Church Ceremon ies .

They are permitted to celebrate High Mass at thefalds 0 0 1 with the same ceremonies as are to b eobserved by a Bishop celebrating Pontifical Massoutside of his jurisdiction ; with the restriction ,

however , that they are forbidden to say Pax vobis

after Gloria in excelsis, and S it nomen Domini and

Adiutorium nostrum before giving the blessing tothe people . The blessing they impart i s that of apriest with a sir g1e s g i of the cross ; but they are

permitted to sing it . In presence of the Ordinary ,theymust abstain from giving the ble ss ing .

1 96

PONTI FICALS OF PROTONOTARIES

In Rome, they are not permitted to celebrate pontifically , but they have the right to do so elsewherewith the permission of the Ordinary of the place .

When going to the church where they are to pontificate , they are vested in purple cassock , rochet andpurple mantelletta , and wear the pectoral cross suspended from a cord of amaranth red silk , entwinedwith gold . They m ay b e received at the door ofthe church by a master of ceremonies and twoclerics .

The mitres which they use during Mass are theauriphrygia ta and the simple mitre of white silkdamask .

When celebrating Low Mass on some solemnoccasion , they m ay make the preparation and

thanksgiving , vested in thei r prelatical habit , and

kneel ing on a prie~dieu which should not b e draped ,

but furnished with two purple cushions . Theyvest at the foot of the a ltar , and m ay b e asmsted bya cleric in sacred Orders and two other inferiorministers . They make use of the canon , handcandlestick , ewer , basin and towel .At dai ly Low IVIass , they do not differ from other

priests , except that they are allowed to wear thering and to use the candlestick .

Their privilege of pontificating i s not restricted toMass , but extends to all pontifical offices which donot require . the episcopal character .

2) Protonota riesApostolic Supernumera ry . Their

1 97

COSTUME OF PRELATES

privileges are much less extenswe than those of themembers of the preceding class .

They are not al lowed to wear the ordinary ring ,

but wear the pontifica l ring when officiating pontifica lly .

L ike the Protonotaries de numero, they m ay offic

iate at the faldstool at High Mass , Vespers , and

other functions which do not require the episcopa lcharacter ; but only with the explicit permission ofthe Ordinary, who is free to refuse the favor or todetermine the days on which the Prelate may use hisprivilege .

In pontificatl ng , they are bound to observe the

following restrictionsNo embroidery is a llowed on the1 r gloves , sandals

and stockings , which m ay b e bordered with a goldstrip .

The pectora l cross must b e of plain gold withoutgems , and suspended from a cord of amaranth red

silk .

The pontifical ring has but one gem .

The mitres , which they use at Mass , are a specialwhite mitre - /of silk , bordered with gold , and the

simple mitre of linen , a lternately , as i s indicated inthe Ceremonial of Bishops .

They wash the i r hands only once , at Lavabo.

They do not'

say Pax vobis, or impart the bles~

sing l ike Bishops , but sing the form of the priest’

sblessing , B enedica t vos omnipotens Deus, etc .

1 98

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Their right of precedence i s the same as that ofthe Protonotaries Apostolic supernumera ry as such ,

they rank before all Clerics , Priests , Canons , Dignitaries of Chapters and Superiors of Religious Orderswho have not the privilege of the pontificals . Butthey rank after the Vicar G eneral of the diocese ,

Abbots and the Chapter of the Cathedral .Outs ide ofRome ,with the permission of theOrdin

ary , and the consent of the Superior of the church ,

if the church i s exempt , they m ay celebratePontifical Mass , on such days and occasions as m ay

b e determined by the Ordinary .

1 They are neverpermitted to pontificate at Requiem Mass .

Their right of pontificating i s the same as that ofthe Protonotaries Apostolic supernumera ry , l imited ,

however , by the following restrictionsThey are not permitted to sit on the faldstool , nor

to make use of the gremial . They sit on the bench ,as other priests do at High Mass . Their gloves ,sandals and stockings are not embroidered , butbordered with a strip of yellow silk .

They use only one mitre the simple m itre ofwhite si lk datnask , with red fringes to the fanons .

Besides a Deacon and a Subdeacon , they may havean Assistant Priest in cope ; but they are not entitled

1 There is a

'

curren t op inion that Protonotaries have a right to pontificate four tim es a year ; but this O pinion is un founded . The Protonot

ary m ay pontificate a s O ften as it pleases the Ordinary , but nevewithout the consent of the Ord inary .

200

PONTI FICALS OF PROTONOTARIES

to that honor if they pontificate in a Cathedra lChurch , or in presence of the Ordinary or ofa Prellate superior to the Ordinary .

When officiating pontifically , they never let downthe tra in of the cassock .

They wear a pla in pectora l cross without gems ,suspended from a cord of purple silk .

1

They read or sing nothing at the bench .

They wash their hands only once , at Lavabo.

They do not say Pax vobis, and they sing the ordinary blessing of a priest , which they impart with a

single sign of the cross .

When going from the altar to the bench , and

vice versa , while sitting , washing thei r hands , beingincensed , and giving the blessing , they wear themitre .

I f they pontificate i n presence of the Ordinary orof a greater Prelate , they do not give the blessing ,and they stand , head uncovered , while the higherPrelate is standing or walking .

With the permission of the Ordinary , they m ay

celebrate Pontifical Vespers , but sitting on the

bench , and not giving the blessing at the end . Theym ay a lso use their pontificals when giving the

benediction of the Blessed Sacrament ; at solemnprocessions ; and at solemn funerals , i f they are

1 On account of the pectoral cross which they wear , they should notcross the stole , when vesting for Pontifical Mass .

20 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

called upon to give one of the five absolutions . For

all these functions , the special authorization of theOrdinary , and the permission of the Superior of thechurch , i f the church is exempt , are , of course,

required .

In Rome , when they celebrate Low Mass withsome solemnity, they enjoy the same privileges as

the Protonotaries Apostol ic supernumera ry . OutsideOf Rome , they enjoy these privileges when com ~

m 1 ssroned by the Ordinary to say a Low Mass onsome solemn occasion .

At their ordinary High Masses , and at Low

Masses celebrated publicly , they m ay use the handcandlesti ck .

1 V. Canons .

When Canons have obta ined the concession of thepontificals , they

'

m ust observe the rules laid down forthe Protonotaries Apostol ic ad insta r pa rticipantiumunless Special di spositions are conta ined in the

indult of concession .

No Protonotary Apostolic or Canon should b eburied with his mitre on ; nor should the mitre b eplaced on his coffin at his funeral .These dignitaries are also prohibited from placing

the mitre over their coats-of-arms .

202

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

it m ay not b e unnecessary to clear the ground b ydisposing of a certain number of common errors .

1 . This study m ay wel l b egm with the frequentlyasked question as to which is the episcopal colorIn spite of severa l authoritative pronouncementsand articles in Cathol ic publications , many personsstill bel ieve that the episcopal color pa r excellence

i s purple , and some will add that they cannotunderstand why simple Monsignori should dressl ike Bishops . H i story readily disposes of this lastdifficulty by showing that the converse i s true ,

namely that i t i s the Bishops who dress l ike the

Monsignori"The Prelates of the Roman Courtwore purple clothes , as m em b ers

i

of the Pope'

shousehold , long before any Bishop thought ofhabitually dressing in that color . The councilsof the middle- ages , legislating upon ecclesiasticaldress , prescribed a dark color (pullus color) for thecassocks of priests and other lower clergy, reservingundetermined bright colors for the use Of dignitaries .

In accordance with these decrees , Bisho’ps , before

the sixteenth century , general ly dressed in g reen , forthe simple reason that , before the modern progressin chemistry ,

-

the green dye was the best and mosteasily obta inable . However , as a consequenceof increasing facilities , i n the lower middle-ages ,for the importation of Oriental goods , other colorswere not infrequently used ; certain Bishops worepurple , others some varieties of red or a blueish

204

EPISCOPAL COLOR

v iolet , even a sort of deep orange or reddish b iownwas occasional ly found . All these colors wereperfectly legitimate , s ince Canon Law did no t

prescribe uniformity in this matter ; still the m arkedprevalence of green caused this color to be regardedas the episcopa l color , and so it has remained to thisday .

For different reasons , the chief of which undoubtedly is the then preva i l ing influence throughoutEurope of Ital ian art , l itera ture and manners , thepurple dress O f Roman Prelates became , in the

S ixteenth century , the fashion among Bishops , sothat the publication of the Ceremonial of Bishopsby Pope Clement VI I I . , in 1600 , Simply confirmeda custom which had already become almost universal .

I t i s however worthy of note that the Ceremonia lof Bishops , while pre scribing purple as the propercolor for the Bishops dress , did not abo l i sh the

established tradition of using g reen as the distinct iveepiscopal color ; nay , it confirmed it by orda iningthat green should b e the color of the principaltoken of the episcopa l dignity the pontifical ha t .

Roman usage , in accordance with this accepted traditiou , and the known mind of the compilers of theCceremonia le Episcoporum , has always emphasizedthe principle that green is the episcopal co l or ,except for the Bishop

’

s clothes ; for instance , greenis the habitual color of the drapery on the Bishop

’

s

205

COSTUME OF PRELATES

throne and prie-dieu , of the canopy over his coat-ofarms i n the hal l of his house, of the plumes on theharness of his horses , when he rides in state , and ofthe cushion which , before 1 870 , was carried by a

valet for the Bishop to kneel on in the not unfrequentcase when he would meet on the streets of Rome a

priest carrying the blessed Sacrament to the sick .

Purple i s substituted for green in several of thesearticles during penitentia l seasons , l ike Advent ,Septuagesima and fast days , as also when the HolySee i s vacant and at funeral s . On these occasions ,the draperies of the Bishop

’

s throne and kneelershould b e purple , in sign of penitence and mourning .

On festival days , however , when the Bishop officiates from the throne, the draperies should b e ofthe color prescribed by the rubrics for the sacredvestments .

I f the Prelate i s a Cardinal , purple i s used on thesame occasions as for a Bishop ; but scarlet red i sinvariably used whenever green is prescribed byepiscopal etiquette .

As a practical conclusion of the foregoing pr1 nciples , one sees that whenever a celebration i s heldin honor of an Archbishop or Bishop , the color tob e used for the decorations of the house, church,hall or street , the ribbons or strings which adorn orbind the programs , menu-cards , engraved addresses ,and the l ike , should not b e purple, but green .

2 . There i s another tradition or rule which i s

206

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

do not put on mourning , except on the death ofthe Sovereign Pontiff and on G ood Friday .

The practice in Rome , which has several timesbeen objected to the present writer as condemn ingthis principle , i s indeed different , inasmuch as the

Bishops who attend a Requiem in Rome are directedto dress in purple ; but the reason for that differencei s that the etiquette of the Roman court forbids atall times in Rome the wearing of mourning byBishops , except on G ood Friday and during the

vacancy of the Holy See ; in other words , the Bishopsin Rome follow the same rule as i s observed everywhere by the Domestic Prelates and the Prelatesdi mantellone.

Connected with this , i s the rule concerning the

preaching of a funeral eulogy . Al l know that thePrelate or priest who del ivers such an oration doesnot put on his choir habit . But the cassock does notby itself constitute a complete ecclesiastical dress ,and a Prelate or a priest should never appear beforethe publ ic without be ing completely and correctlydressed . Now , as , in this case , the orator , thoughSpeaking in “church , is not authorized to vest in hisrochet or surplice , he should throw on his shouldersthe ecclesiastical cloak (ferm iolo or ferra iolone) ,wh ich completes the clerical costume in defaultof the choir insignia . Therefore , i f the orator is a

priest, he should wear a black cassock and a blackcloak of woolen material ; i f an Archb ishop or

208

WEARING THE FERRAIOLONE

Bishop , a black cassock , or simar , trimmed withpurple , a black cm cture and a black silk cl oak .

Should it happen that a Cardina l del ivers such a

sermon a rather rare occurrence his cassockshould b e black with red trimmings ; his cincture ,

purple ; and his cloak , purple , with scarlet trimmings ; but , for the reason above g iven , DomesticPrelates do not wear the prelatial mourn ing dress onthat occasion , except when the funeral oration is inhonor of a deceased Sovereign Pontiff.

In some parts of the country , owing to the

influence of Bishops and priests who have sofournedor studied in Rome , the wearing of the Roman cloakbecomes more a i d more frequent . Such tendencyis most correct and deserves encouragement . Clergym en should know that the cloak is the necessarycomplement of the ecclesiastical dress outsidechurch ceremonies , and has , besides , the advantageof being very elegant . Prelates and priests woulddo wel l to take the habit of wearing it , whenever iti s possible for them to do so . Some occasions , onwhich it i s proper for ecclesiastics to wear the cloakwere mentioned in the chapter of this book ,where therules concern ing the making up and wearing of thisgarment a re especial ly deal t with , and others willb e detai led in the following chapter .

I t now remains to study the different costumeswhich each class of Prelates i s privileged , as well asbound , to wear .

209

COSTUME OF PRELATES

COSTUMES OF A CARD INAL .

4 . A Cardinal wears , according to circumstances ,the church dress , the etiquette dress known as

abito piano, or the academic dress .

The church dress i s of two sorts , one for solemnities . the other for less formal occasions .

The solemn church dress consists of the choircassock , the cincture with go

’

d tassels , the rochetwith scarlet l ining , the cappa magna , the skull-capand the biretta . With this costume , the Cardinalwears scarlet stockings and shoes of red moro ccoleather with gold buckles ; but he does not weargloves ; neither should the pectora l cross appear , or ,i f it is used at all , i t should b e worn under the cappamagna , and the proper ring to b e worn with thiscostume i s the cardina litial ring adorned with a

sapphire .

Independently of the season , the cm cture and the

cappa magna , as wel l as the skull-cap , always are

of scarlet red watered silk ; but the material of thecassock and of the biretta changes with the season ,

scarlet watered silk 1 s used in summer , and fine red

broadcloth in winter .

On penitential days and occasions of mourning ,

the color of the Cardinal’

s solemn church dress issomewhat modified ; the cassock , cincture and cappamagna are purple instead of red , but the other

2 1 0

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUMES OF A CARDINAL

portions of the costume rema in unchanged . On

G ood Friday , in S ign of deep mourn ing , Cardinal swear a cappa magna of purple serge; this be ing theonly day in the year when they do not wear a wateredS i lk cappa magna .

The other church dress of a Cardinal i s lesssolemn in his titular church in Rome , and every~

where outside of Rome , this costume consi sts of thechoir cassock , the cincture with gold tassel s , therochet with scarlet l ining , the mozzetta , the skul lcap , the biretta and the cardinal itial ring adornedwith a sapphire; the stockings are scarlet , and the

shoe s may b e either of red morocco or of blackpatent leather with red heels . Over the mozzetta ,

the Cardina l wears the pontifical pectoral crosssuspended from a gold cord , fitted at the neck withthe sl ide , and the tassel hanging over the back ;the ordinary pectora l cross with a chain instead ofa cord i s indeed tolerated , but it i s less form al ,

and the Roman masters of ceremonies do notreadily al low its use .

In Rome , outside of hi s titular church , a Cardinaladds to thi s costume the mantel letta which hewears under the mozzetta . The ca ssock , the mantelletta , the mozzetta and the biretta are of scarletwatered silk in summer and of fine broadcloth inwinter ; but the cincture and the skull-cap are of

wa tered si lk at all times .

On penitential days and times of mourning , this

2 1 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

costume is modified as to the color ; the cassock , thec

'

ncture , the mantel letta and the mozzetta are then

purplei

instead of scarlet .

On other occasions , a Cardinal wears the eti

quette dress usually called by Iiturgists abito

piano, because it was decreed by Pope Pius IX .

This costume consists of the black cassock or simartrimmed in scarlet , the red cincture with fringes ,the red cloak (ferra iolone) , the red skull -cap and ,

according to circumstances , the red biretta orthe black hat with a red and gold cord or band and

tassels . The stockings are of red si lk , and‘the shoes

of black patent leather with red heels and goldbuckles . I f the Cardinal wears the hat , he shouldalso have gloves of red si lk ; the wearing of thebiretta makes this costume semi- informal and ex

cludes thewearing of gloves . This costume i s completed by the ordinary pectora l cross , hang ing froma gold chain , worn over the cassock or simar , underthe cloak , and by the cardinalitial ring which mustremain apparent even when the Prelate wears gloves .

On penitentia l and mourn ng occasions , the

cincture Should b e purple instead of red ; the cloak

(ferra iolone) also 1 8 purple , but with red l ining and

trimmings ; the other parts of the costume rema inthe same as at ordinary times .

This costume rema ins practica lly unchangedthroughout the year , the only difference being that ,in summer , the cassock or simar is made of lighter

2 1 2

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUMES OF AN ARCHBISHOP

material . I f the temperature i s too cold for wearingtheferra iolone, the Cardinal may wear the large cloakof broadcloth , red at ordinary times , purple , on penitential days , O r even black if the occasion is quitein formal .The third costume of a Cardinal i s a formal court

dress which is known among Iiturgists as the aca

demic dress from the fact that it is used by Card~

inals when attending solemn academic functions inRome . I t consists of the scarlet cassock , the cinct~ure with gold tassels , the mozzetta , the pectoralcross suspended from its gold cha in , and the red

cloak (ferra iolone) , the smal l hood of the mozzettabeing thrown back over the collar Of the cloak .

With this costume , the Cardina l should wear glovesof red silk , with the cardinal itia l ring over the g lov~

ed fourth finger of the right hand ,low shoes of

red morocco leather , with gold buckles , and the O rdinary hat of red felt , with a cord or band and ta ssel sof red si lk entwined with gold .

COSTUMES OF AN ARCHB I SHO P OR BISHO PWITH IN H IS JUR ISD ICT I ON .

5 . The costum es of an Archbishop or Bishop indic~ative of his jurisdiction are the church dressand the academic dressThe church dress is of two sorts the

solemn and the informal .

2 1 3

COSTUME OF PRELATES

The solemn church dress consists of the choircassock with the cincture ending in tufts , the rochet ,

“

the cappa magna , the skull-cap and the biretta .

These articles are of the regular purple color withcrimson lining ; the cassock and the cappa m agna ofwoolen m aterial , and the other pieces of the 'cost~

um e of plain si lk ; the l inen rochet is l ined at the

cuffs with red S ilk . The stockings are of purpleS ilk , and the shoes , of patent leather with goldbuckles . With this costume , the Prelate wears theepiscopal ring , but the pectora l Cross should notappear ; i f worn at all , it should b e worn under thecappa magna . Formerly , the Prelate wore also the

green pontifical hat ; but the use Of that head-dresshas nowadays become obsolete ; however , the Prel~

late m ay have it carried behind him by an atten~

dant .

At funeral cerem onies and on penitential days , Orduring the vacancy of the Holy See , this costume

consists of the same articles as above ; but the cas

sock is the mourning choir cassock , black withpurple trimmings , the cincture i s of black silk and

the rochet cuffs are l ined in purple .

The informal Church dress compri ses the choir

cassock , the cincture with tufts , the rochet , the

mozetta , the skull-cap and the biretta ; it i s com pletedW Ith purple silk stockings , Shoes of patent leatherwith gold buckles , the episcopa l ring and the pect~

oral cross . When possible , the pectoral cross should

2 1 4

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

this costume , the Prelate wears the skull~cap and the

black hat with green band (or cord) and tassels ,purple silk stockings and patent leather shoes with

.

gold DU CkleS .

’ The pectoral cross to b e used isthe episcopal cross hanging from its gold chain ,

which i s worn over the mozzetta . With this costum e , the Prelate i s expected to wear . purple si lkgloves , with the episcopal ring over . the glovedfinger . Before being admitted to the official aud~

ience Of a sovereign Prince Or President of a Rep~

ub lic , the Prelate should however remove his gloves ,for court etiquette usual ly forbids the wearing ofgloves by civil ians in -presence of the head ofa sover~

eign State .

COSTUMES OF AN ARCHB I SHO P OR BISHO POUTS IDE H IS JUR ISD ICT I ON .

6 . Outside his j urisdiction , an Archbishop Or

Bishop has not the right to wear the cappa magna orthe mozzetta . His Church dress comprises the

choir cassock , the cincture with tufts , the rochetand the mantelletta . He wears the skull~cap and

the biretta , p urple silk stockings and patent leathershoes with gold b uckles . At funera ls and on penitential days , as well as during the vacancy of theHoly See, the cassock and the mantel letta are b lack ,l ined

,and l trimm ed in purple , and the

’

cincture isentirely black ; but , at

‘other times these articles

2 1 6

ARCHB ISHOPS AND BISHOPS

are Of the usual purple color . The l ining of therochet cuffs changes also as was indicated above .

With this costume , the Prelate wears the pectoralcross suspended from a green and gold Cha in or ,by mere toleration , from a gold chaIn .

The academic dress or court dress of anArchbishop Or Bishop outside his jurisdictionconsists of the choir cassock , the cincture with tufts ,the mantel letta , silk stockings , skull~cap and gloves ,all these articles in purple ; his shoes are of patentleather with gold buckles : he wears the pectoralcross hanging from a gold chain , the ordinary episcOpal ring over the g loved finger , and the blackhat with a green band (o r cord) and tassels . Whatwas said above concerning the removal of gloves inpresence of a Sovereign applies also in this case .

COSTUME OF ARCHB I SHO PS AND BISHO PSINDEPENDENTLY OF THE JUR ISD I CT I ON ;

7 . The only official costume common to all

Archbishops and Bishops independently of their

jurISdiction is the informal court dress known as

abito piano .

The abito piano or , as it i s sometimes cal led, the

etiquette dress consists of the black cassock orsimar trimmed in amaranth red , the purple cincturewith fringes , the cloak (ferrazolone), the skull~capand the black hat with a green band (or cord) and

2 1 7

COSTUME OF PRELATES

tassel s , the gloves and stockings are of purple silkand the Shoes of patent leather with gold b ucklesThe Prelate wears the pectora l Cross suspended fromits gold Cha in and the episcopa l ring . As was saidabove , in the description of a Cardinal

’

s abito piano,

the biretta m ay , for semi- informal wear , b e usedinstead of the hat ; but , in this case, the PrelateShould not wear gloves .

On occa si ons Ofmourning , on penitential days andduring the vacancy of the Holy See, the abito piano

of Archbishop s and Bi shops varies in color accordingto al ready stated princip les the cassock Or simaris black with purple l ining and trimmings , the

cincture and the ferraiolone are entirely black ;but the other parts of the costume retain thei r usualcolors .

On all occasions , when the temperature i s toocold for the use of the ferraiolone , the winter cloakof broadcloth m ay b e substituted the cloak is

purple in color at Ordinary times and black for

penitential or mourning occasions . For less formaldress , the cloak m ay b e black at all times ; but ,whatever its e color, the cloak i s fastened in frontwith a S ilver clasp , and an Archb ishop

'

s cloak isdifferenced from a Bishop

'

s by a border of goldbraid around the b ottom of the cape .

2 18

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PREI. ATES

(the cord and tassel s being red for a ProtonotaryApostolic) . I f the biretta i s used instead of the moreformal hat , it must b e the regular biretta grantedDomestic Prelates by the brief Inter multiplices,that i s a black biretta with no other ornament thana purple tuft (a red tuft for aProtonotary Apostolic) .Needless to say , the Prelate d 3es not wear the pect~

oral cross ; but he m ay wear a ring if he i s entitled tothat distinction .

The academic dress or court dress of aDomestic Prelate i s nearly the same as i s p rescribedfor a Bishop outside h s ju r isd

'

ctiom The cassozk

and the mante l l etta are of pla in silk in summer andof fine broadclot h in winter ; the hat i s ornamentedwith a purple l and (Or cord) and tassel s (red for aProtonotary Apostolic), and the Prelate does notwear the pectora l cross , but he may wear a ring, ifhe i s entitled to do so by law or privilege.

COSTUMES OF A PRELATE diMantellone.

9 . The Pope'

s Chamberla ins and Chapla ins(Prelates di mantellone) have, l ike the DomesticPrelates , a church dress and an abito piano.

The church dress consists of the purple cassockwithout a train , the purple cincture with tufts , thepurple mantellone , the black skull cap and the

black biretta . They do not wear the rochet . The

22 )

PRELATES D I MANTELLONE

stockings are Of purple silk (black in Rome), and theshoes of patent leather with gold buckles .

This costume serves a lso the purpose of an

academic dress but the black hat with purple

(black in Rome) band (or cord) and tassel s i s thenworn instead of the biretta , and the Prelate wearspurple silk gloves (black in Rome) .The abito piano or etiquette dress of a Prelate

cii mantellone consists Of the black cassock or simartrimmed in purple , the ferraiolone of black S i lk ,the black skull-cap and the black hat with purple

(black in Rome) band (or cord) and tassels . The

stockings and gloves are of purple si lk outside ofRome, but black in Rome ; the shoes are of pa tentleather with gold buckl es . The , winter cloak , i fused , i s always black , and m ay b e fa stened with a

si lver clasp .

I f a Chamberla in or Chaplain to His Holiness iscal led upon to perform his functions at the Vatican ,he wears , on certain solemn occasions , the red cro

cia instead of the purple mantellone ; but it must b eremembered that the crocia , which was described at

the end of the chapter on the mantellone, i s notworn outside the Roman curia , except when a PapalChamberlain is despatched as special messenger

(ablega te) of the Sovereign Pontiff to del iver the redbiretta to a newly appointed Cardinal .

CHAPTER IX .

Costum es to b e Worn b y Prel ates on Different

Occasions .

1 . Genera l Principles . 2 . Church Ceremonies .

3 . Forma l Occasions Outside of Church Functions .

4 . Other Occasions . 5 . How to Dress the

Body of a Deceased Prela te .

1 Whenever a Prelate appears in his official capac~

ity , his duty is to wear the costume suited to the

occasion . The law Of the Church , expressed inmany decrees of the Sacred Congregations , makesthis principle imperative , and the wishes of ourCatholic people are fully in accordance wi th it ;nothing makes our people so wholesomely proudof their rel igion as to witnes s a public church ceremony in which their Prelates take part , and they feela thril l of loyalty when a crowd of non-Catholiconlookers bend over the ropes to Obtain a goodview of a solemn procession graced and made colorful by the presence Of many Prelates . The time i snow passed when a good-natured disregard for theformalities of ceremonia l was accepted by many asa S ign of broad-mindedness and l oyal Americ

222

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

estants It will not shock them ; the few who,

might stil l b e Shocked do not attend our services ,and the great maj ority of others expect , on the contrary , to see the exact performance Of our ceremonies ,and would indeed b e shocked if they knew thatsome elements have been : omitted on account ofso~called prejudices which seldom , i f ever , entertheir minds .

We m ay therefore state as a principle that there i snothing in the actual spirit or customs of thiscountry that m ay hinder the full display of prelatialceremonial . Nor are we in any way impeded byimmemorial customs of our Own , for the decrees

of the Plenary Councils of Balt imore banish foreignliturgica l practices , and direct that our ceremonia l is ,and must remain , exclusively Roman . Final ly ,

an untrammeled performance of our ceremonial inall its deta il s is , in itself , a public , if silent , assertionthat the Catholic Church is determined to availherself of the freedom of rel igious worship garant~

eed to every citizen in this Republic , as it i s also a

public denial of the maxim , so much exploi tedabroad by non-Catholic missionaries , that Americai s a Protestant countryI t i s in the l ight of the foregoing prInCIpIeS that

one should read the following regulations la id downby the Roman ceremonial as to the costumes whichthe several Classes of Prelates must wear on differentoccasions .

224

CONSECRATION OF A B ISHOP

2 . From the day on which he has received the

O fficial notification of his elevation to the episcopate ,a Bishop m ay wear all the insignia Of his new

dignity , except those which are to b e conferredduring the ceremony of his episcopal comsec~

ration . Therefore a Bishop-Elect dresses onall occasions like a consecrated Bishop , exceptthat he does not wear the pectoral cross and the

ring .

On the morning of his consecration , the Electtakes part in the prel iminary procession , wearingthe church dress as described in the precedingchapter (except the pectoral cross and the ring) , allpurple , including the skull~cap and the biretta 1

The Church dress prescribed is the solemn ,

and therefore includes the cappa magna , if the

Elect is consecrated in the diocese which he hasbeen appointed to govern ; otherwise , the churchdress is that of a Bishop outside his jurisdiction .

I f the consecration took place in presence of a

Cardinal , the new Bishop , consecrated in hisown diocese , should absta in from wearing the

cappa magna , and should wear instead the m an

telletta and the mozzetta ; the mozzetta itself being

1 Am ong several unpleasant recollections in this m atter , the writerremem b ers the perem ptory reb uke adm inistered to him b y a wellm eanin g Archb ishop for m odestly presum ing to inform a B ishopElect ab out to b e consecrated that the proper head-dress for the occas

ion was the purple b iretta .

225

COSTUME OF PRELATES

put aside if the Cardinal had the title of Legate a

The present writer has frequently been asked bydiocesan masters of ceremonies where they couldfind directions for the ceremony of a Bishop

'

sinstallation In every case , he was forced to

answer that there exists no such ceremony . The

so-cal led installation is a pure Americanisma rel ic of our missionary period . In the course ofthe nineteenth century , when new dioceses werefrequently created in consequence of the rapidgrowth of the Cathol ic population , it m ay have at

times appeared necessary to the Bishop whosediocese had j ust been dismembered to present tothe people of the new diocese the Prelate to whomthey were henceforth to give their al legiance ; butour Church has now attained considerable stability ,

and the l imits of dioceses seldom change; moreoverthe press informs the people of the death , resignation Or translation of their Ordinary, announces theappointment of the new Bishop , describes hisperson and his career , and publishes his portrait ;the presentation , which , in olden times , mighthave been necessary , i s now useless . On the otherhand , the new Ordinary should , according to the

letter and the spirit of the Ceremonial , appear tohis people for the first time in full possession of hisauthority nobody i s qual ified to present him to hispeople and lead him to his throne ; to do so would

226

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

solemn service , ordinations , consecrations , layingOf a corner stone , processions , etc . I t is especiallyprescribed for attendance at the services on the

last three days of HolyWeek . The Office ofMatins ,commonly known as Tenehraz, i s not an exception ;it i s a solemn service (duplex prime classis) , and

the Bishop is directed to attend it vested in cappamagna , with the restriction however that he i s notallowed the services of a tra in-bearer when movingfrom the altar of the Blessed Sacrament to the

throne . (Ca r . Episc . Lib . l l Cap . XXI I .)Whatever i s sa id here of the solemn church

dress to b e worn by an Archbishop or Bishopwithin his territory applies to a Cardina l every~

where outside of Rome . In Rome , the wearing ofthe

“ solemn church dress by a Cardinal i s determ~

ined by the t acred Congregation of the Ceremomial , and Cardinals taking part in any importantfunction rece e for their guidance printed directions from the Pontifical Masters of Ceremonies .

In default of such instructions , a Cardinal attendinga function in Rome , m ay confidently rely on the

experience of the competent tra in-bearer who isassigned to him during his sojourn in the PapalCity .

Strictly speaking , an Archbishop Or a BishopShould not sit u ponhis throne, un less vested in thecappa magna ; ,Of late , however , the Sacred Congreg~ation of Rites has allowed . m ore l iberty , chiefly ,

228 .

PRELATES AT FUNERALS

in favor of m l ssionary Bishops prevented by the

modicity of their ressources from owning a cappamagna , a s al so in order to obviate the difficulty offinding a suitable place for the Ordinary in the

sanctuary of chapels or smal l Churches ; but a

Bishop who can afford to own a cappa magna shouldnot avai l himself of that tolerance when attending a

service in his cathedral .Our Bishops have , in this country , the laudable

and by their Clergy much appreciated custom ofattending in person the funerals of their priests .

1 here i s of course no Special prescription as tothe kind Of church dress to b e worn by the Ordinaryon such an occasion ; but it seems that the funeral of apriest who has exercised the sacred ministry and

endeared hIm self to his people could well b e regarded as a solemn functl on , and the presence of theOrdinary vested in cappa magna would singularlyenhance the solemnity of the occasion .

Cardinals , Archbishops and Bishops , attending a

funeral service , should wear the mourning , orpenitential , church dress ; but Domestic Prelatesand Prelates di mantellone have not that privilege ;they a lone should wear the purple church dress atfunera l services , as has been mentioned before .

Domestic Prelates , however , should appear inmourning Church dress at a Requiem celebrated fora

the repose of the soul of the Sovereign‘

Pontiff'

and , on f the same occasion , Prelates di m‘

antellbné f

229

COSTUME OF PRELATES

who have no Official mourning church dress , shouldwea r a black cassock and a surplice .

At the public sessions of a Plenary or ProvincialCouncil , Archbishops and Bishops attend vested incope and mitre ; but , at the other sessions , theyshould wear the informal church dress of an

Ordinary within his territory the cassock , the

cincture , the rochet and the mozzetta becausethey then exerci se j urisdiction in a body , per modumunius .

The other occasions on which an Archbishop Or a

Bishop wears the“ informa l church dress within

the l imits of his jurisdiction are many and various ;I iturgists mention , the examination of candidatesfor approbation or for rel igious professionspiritual exercises ; pastoral retreat ; familiar instructions ; attendance at services without solemnity , inwhich case the Ordinary should , strictly speaking ,

occupy the first stal l in the choir ; pastoral visitationsor inspections ; administering the oath and profes~

sion of faith to newly appointed clergymen ; and

other acts of spiritual ministration not requiringsolemnity .

J When the Ordinary wears the informalchurch dress , he i s not entitled to the assistance oftwo priests .

Archbishops and Bishops outside of their respective territories , Domestic Prelates and Prelates cli

mantellone, when attending church ceremonies ,Should wear the Church dress as described in the

230

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

designated to serve as Chapla ins or Assistants to the Bishop during a procession , mass Orother ceremony . These Assistants or Chaplains are Often incorrectly referred to as Deac

ons of Honor There i s first to b e made an

important dIstInctl on , in order to prevent the

spread of an abuse coming from a too general ignor~

ance of the real status of Roman Prelates . The

Deacons of Honor are not any kind Of clericsappointed to sit with the Bishop , walk by his sidesand assist him at low Mass ; they are the two Clergymen (Canons , when the cathedra l i s regularlyconstituted) who dress in Deacons

'

vestments toassist the Bishop at Pontifical Mass Or Vespersat the beginning of the ceremony , they step asideor go to the sacri sty, and put on the diaconal vestments . The two priests who escort the Bishop at

processions , s it alongside of him when he wearsthe cappa magna , or serve him at low Mass , are

not Deacons of Honor but Assistants or ,as they are frequen tly, but less correctly , cal led ,

ChaplainsFrom this it follows that a Domestic Prelate or a

Cham b erlairi m ay wel l act as Deacon of Honorfor , in that Office , his Prelacy is not apparent , sincehe i s vested as a Deacon ; but it is an error to designate Prelates to act as Assistants to a Bishop ,

for they have been made Prelates for the exclusive service of His Holiness , and no Cardina l

232

PRELATES AS DEACONS OF HONOR

or Bishop has a right to their personal service intheir capacity as Prelates ; i t i s an abasement oftheir dignity to make them appear publicly intheir prelatial dress as m InIsters to a Cardinal or aBishop .

The same remarks apply to the officer who iscommonly known as Assistant Priest (Often , b ut

very incorrectly , as Archpriest When a

Bishop celebrates Pontifica l Mass or Vespers , a

Domestic Prelate or Chamberla in may act as Assi stant Priest for he then wears the cope , and hisprelatial dress does not appear ; but the priest whosimply escorts the Bishop and sits near him in choirhabit must not b e taken from the ranks of theRoman Prelature .

I f it were imposs ible to find other clergymen toassist the Bishop an evidently rare occurrenceRoman Prelates could b e designated for that officebut , in that case, they should take off the mantel lettaor mantellone, and put on a surplice the Domestic Prelates , over the rochet ; and the Chamberlains ,over the cassock .

3 . On formal occasions other than church ceremonies or rel igious ministrations , Prelates

‘wear theabito piano and the academic dressThe abito piano i s prescribed for receptions of

all sorts , audiences to delegations , banquets , entert~ainm ents i n schools and academies , and whenever aPrelate i s expected to appear in publ ic in his offic ial

233

COSTUME OF PRELATES

capacity in circumstances and places which allowhim to wear the cassock .

I t is a lso the proper dress for official cal ls which a

Prelate owes to other Prelates Or lay dignitaries inRome or in countries where local custom and usagepermits the full ecclesiastical dress in civil l ife,such as Italy , France, Spain , Belgium , in the countries of South East Europe and in Asia . In thosecountries , Prelates usual ly wear the abito piano inall Circumstances for which social customs and eti

quette require the formal dress for a lay gentleman ,

namely, visits , receptions , dinners , concerts , etc .

In America , the abito piano i s seldom required inmere social l ife ; but it is decidedly gaining popularity in society C ircles , and some distinguishedhostesses are now evidently grateful to an invitedPrelate in he appears , at the dinner hour , as CardinalG ibbons was wont to do in the last years of his l ife,in the official dress which he would wear in similarcircumstances in I taly or in France.

S ince 1 870 , the abito piano i s the required costume

for papal audiences . Before that time, Bishopsand Prelates

/

adm itted to the presence of the Sovereign Pontiff wore the purple Church dressPope Pius IX . having ordered that change of eti

quette to institute a marked difference in the ceremonial of his court after the loss of his temporalpower, the new style of court dress was henceforthcalled abito piano. Prelates received by the Sover

234

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

wel l to inquire from authorized persons what is the e

prec 1 5 e local usage, and follow it accurately .

4 . Most cases are covered by the rules given in thepreceding pages ; but it is evidently impossible toforesee all occasions or C ircumstances when a Prel

ate i s expected to wear a definite costume; henceour Prelates are al lowed a great deal Of l iberty tochoose their costumes for the different circumstancesaccording to local usage and their personal comfortand convenience ; the general rule being always tokeep as close as possible to the prescriptions ofthe Roman ceremonial , and not to make an incongruons mixture Of ecclesiastica l and Civi l garments .

5 . This chapter will be concluded with a few

remarks concerning the laying out of the remains ofa deceased Prelate .

The law Of the Church is that a dead ecclesiasticshould b e laid out vested in the insignia of the officeor dignity which he held while l iving ;but this prinoiple must b e rightly understood .

As the priestly or episcopal character is what i s themost important in the person of an ecclesiastic , and ,

according to the teaching of the Church , i s destinedto last forever , the law i s that the body of a deadpriest Or Bishop should b e dressed in his sacerdotalor episcopal vestments . There are indeed exceptions , but , in this case , they can b e sa id to confirmthe ru le . By sacerdotal or episcopa l vestments ,we mean such ornaments as the Prelate Or priest

236

LAYING OUT THE REMAINS OF A PRELATE

should put on while preparing for the celebration ofsolemn H igh Mass , which is the greatest act that aPrelate or priest can perform .

These vestments Should b e Of purple color .

1

Therefore , the body of a deceased priest will b evested in his ordinary cassock ; amice , alb , cingu

lum , purple maniple , stole and chasuble ; shoes wi l lb e put on hi s feet , and the biretta on his head . Aprevail ing abuse consists in placing a naked chalice between the clasped hands of the deceased ; thisi s indeed a touching symbol , but such practiceshould not b e retained ; the Chal ice being necessar~

i ly placed perpendicular to the body , such a disposition looks very awkward and unnatural ; and ,moreover , it i s opposed to the spirit Of the Churchto expose sacred vessel s especial ly the chal iceto the public gaze ; finally , the Church directs thata Crucifix should b e placed between the hands ofthe deceased eccles iastic .

When a Cardinal dies in Rome , his body is la id outvested in the Choir dress which Cardinal s usual lywear while in Rome ; but , i f the Cardinal i s , at thesame time, a residential Bishop and dies outside ofRome , the regulations to b e followed in laying outhis remains are the same as for an ordinary Bishop .

When the Bishop has breathed his last and his

1 The Sacred Congregation of Rites now tolerates the use Of b lackvestments ; b ut purp le rem ains preferab le , and shou ld be used whenever possib le .

237

CDSTUME OF PRELATES

body has been properly embalmed , his attendants“

vest him in his mourning choir cassock black .

trimmed in purple , for an Archbishop or a Bishoppurple , trimmed in scarlet , for a Cardinal . The

tra in of the cassock should not b e unfolded , for thisi s regarded as a S ign of jurisdiction , and all jurisdiction ceases at the death of the Prelate . Over the

cassock , they put the cincture black for a Bishop ,

purple for a Cardinal and the rochet . They thenvest the Prelate in his pontificals of purple stockings and sandals , amice , alb , cingulum , pectoralCross without rel ics , stole , tunic and dalmatic , gloves ,chasuble and maniple . On the fourth finger of theright hand they put the ring , clasp his hands on hisbreast and place between them a crucifix , tyingthem with a purple silk ribbon to hold them inplace , i f necessary .

I f the Prelate was a Metropol itan or otherw Ise

entitled to wear the pall ium they place the pall ium over his shoulders , if he i s laid out within thel imits of his territorial jurisdiction ; if outside , the

pall ium should b e placed under his head . I f hehas been the incumbent of several archbishoprics ,the pal liums of his previous sees Should also b eplaced under his head .

The crosier , as being the main S ign of jurisdiction ,should not b e placed in the dead Prelate

'

s hands , oralongside of his body , or even in the room where theremains are la id out .

38

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

and coat-or-arms of the Prelate , with the date Of his “

The practice , which i s in vogue in some parts Ofthe country , to vei l Or drape in black the throne ofthe departed Bishop , should b e abandoned . The

throne should b e hung in purple and used by thepres iding Prelate , if thi s i s a Cardinal or the Metropolitan of the deceased Bishop . The practice ofveil ing the throne and leaving it unoccupied is an

old French importation , and , as such , opposed bydecrees Of the plenary councils of Baltimore , whichprohibit any foreign customs from be ing introd~

uced into the l iturgy of this country .

1

The remains of Prelates inferior to Bishops are

la id out vested in the purple cassock and priestlyvestments . I f the dead Prelate had the privilege ofthe pontificals as i s the case for ProtonotariesApo stol ic he m ay b e vested in his pontificals ; butthe mitre should not b e put on his bead ; his properhead-dress i s the prelatial biretta .

After the burial of a Cardinal , or Of a Bishop , his

pontifical hat Is suspended to the ceil ing of the

church , above the placewhere the body is interred .

1 Concil . Plen . B a ltim . I. , nu . 36 , 42 ,44 . Concil . Plan . B a ltim . l l . ,

nu . 2 1 0 , 2 1 3 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 8 .

CHAPTER X .

Privileges of Doctors.

1 . Privileges . 2 . Title. 3 . B iretta . 4 . Ring .

5 . Dignities Reservedfor Doctors.

1 . The Doctorate (from clocere, to teach) i s an academic distinction giving the right of publiclyteaching the subject in which one has Obtained thisdegree .

However , i f the doctorate confers a right, itdoes not confer a mission , and , as i s well explained inthe diplomas del ivered by the Roman univers ities ,a doctor can not teach without having been positively appointed by his Ordinary .

The doctorate creates a de iure presumption i nfavor of the candidate for teaching , so that hisBishop can not legally require from him an exam in

ation before appointing him to a cha ir . But , thispresumption exists only when it is question ofteaching ; a doctor as such is not exempted fromthe other examinations prescribed by canon law ,

i f they are exacted in the diocese to which he belongs .

The privilege of teaching is the very basis Of thedoctorate . There are , however , other honorary

COSTUME OF PRELATES

privileges attached to the degree , as that of wearInga four-horned biretta and a gold ring . Some important dignities and offices in the Church are likewisereserved for doctors .

2 . The title of Doctor i s given by a un iverSIty

which has rece ed from the Holy See the power ofconferring academic degrees . Degrees conferredby other than apostolic authority are not recognizedby the Church , and the recipients of such degreesare not entitled to any canonical privi leges .

The titles most usually granted to priests are

those OfDoctor of Theology , Doctor of Philosophy,Doctor Of Sacred Scripture , Doctor of Canon (orCivil) Law , Doctor Of both Laws (in a traque), and .

Doctor of Sacred MusiThese titles m ay b e written in full after the

Doctor’

s name , Or b e indicated by initials . Theseinitials are the followingDoctor of Theology D . D . (Doctor Divinita tis) ,

or S . T . D . (Sacra Theolog ice Doctor) .Doctor of Philosophy : Ph . D . (PhilosophiesDoctor) .Doctor OfCanon Law D . C . L . (Doctor of Canon

Law) , or J . C . D . (furis CanoniciDoctor) .Doctor of Civil Law J . C . D . (j uris Civilis Doc

tor) , and D . (Doctor ofLaws) .Doctor of both Laws J . U . D . (Iuris Utriusque

Doctor) .Doctor of Sacred Scripture S . S . D . (Sacra;

Scripture: Doctor) .

242

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

horns , this bi retta i s sufficient tO ‘ indicate that theBishop is a Doctor , s ince it i s understood that allBishops are Doctors . Aga in , a Doctor must wearno other doctora l biretta than

'

that conferred onthe Doctors of the un lverSIty of which he i s a

graduate . Now , no university , to m y knowledge ,

includes the purple biretta among the insignia of itsDoctors .

Finally, the Archbishop Of Santiago (Chile)having asked whether he might use a four-hornedbiretta , the Sacred Congregation of Rites answered inthe negative .

1

Although the clerical biretta and the doctoral capare very similar In shape , they differ as to the originand meaning, and therefore , should not b e con

founded . No one i s ever allowed to weari

his doct

oral biretta , with his choir habit , or to add one morehorn to his Choir biretta under the pretext of manifesting his doctorate .

4 . Another mark of the Doctorate i s the gold ring .

For doctors of the Roman Col lege it i s a plain ring ,

with the word ROMA carved on the bezel . 2 Inother universities , the doctora l ring is adornedw ith a gem . There i s no written law prohibiting a

1 S . R . C Sept . 5 , 1 895 .

2 A . BATTAND l ER , Annua ire Pontifica l p . 449 . BARB IER DEMONTAULT , op . cit. , Tom . I. , pp . 1 59 , 1 7 1 , 1 72 . GR IMALD I , op. cit.

,

ch . XX I I I .

244

PRIVILEGES OF DOCTORS

doctor from wearing a gemmed ring . I f he 1 3 a

doctor in several branches , he may even wear severa lrings , one for each doctorate .

1

The doctora l ring is worn on the same finger asthe prelatial ring , namely , on the fourth finger Of

the right hand .

Doctors m ay wear the ring everywhere , at al l

times , except when saying Mass or performingecclesiastica l functions . The Sacred Congregationof Rites , on several occasions , has given explicitand categorical answers to questions on this point .

3

5 . Besides these privileges , the doctorate i s al sodesirable, because , according to the discipline Of

the Council of Trent , some ecclesiastical dignitiesand offices are reserved for Doctors . Such are the

dignities of * Chapters ,3the functions of a Vicar

Capitular , ‘1 those of an Archdeacon ,

5the Office of

Examiners of the Clergy .

6 Above all , the doct

orate i s required in the candidates for the episcopacy .

However , for all these dIgn ItIes , the licenciate i s

1 Cfr . the interesting discussion of this point in Battandier's Annua ire

Pontifica l , loc . cit .

2 S . R . C. , May 22 , 1 6 1 2 Feb r . 13 , 1 625 Nov . 1 628 March 3 ,

1 674 May 23 , 1 846 , etc .

3 BENED ICT X I I I Const . Pa stora lis officu (May 1 9‘1 Council of Trent , Sess . XXIV ch . XVI.

5 Council ofTrent , Sess . XXIV , Ch . XII.

62Council of Trent , Sess . XXIV, ch . XVI I I .7 Council of Trent , Sess . XXI I . , Ch . l l . , De Reforma tiéne .

245

COSTUME OF PRELATES

accepted as a substitute for the doctorate . Candidates m ay even b e dispensed from that requ 1 r~

em ent of theCouncil . Ordinarily, they Obtain a dispensation i f they are not doctors , or sometimesreceive from Rome a doctor

’

s diploma , togetherwith their bulls of institution .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

ceteros Episcopos , ex Christe dispositione , tam quam PetriSuccessores , geram us , nihilom inus Fratres Nostri sunt

Episcopi, et sacra Ordinatione pares . Nostrum ergo , est ,

illorum excelse dignitati sedu lo prospicere , eam que pro

viribus coram Christiano popu lo extollere .

Ex quo pre sertim Pon tificalium usus per Decessores

Nostros Rom anos Pon tifices aliquibus Pre latis , episco

pa li charactere non insignitis , concessus est , id seepe accidit , ut , vel m a lo hom inum ingen io , vel prava aut lata n im isin terpretatione , ecclesiastica discip lina haud leve detri

m entum ceperit , et episcopa lis dign itas non parum injurie .

Onum vero de huiusm odi abusibus ad hanc Apostolicam

Sedem Episcoporum querelas delate sun t , non ab nuerunt

Pre decessores Nostri iustis eorum postu lation ibus satis

facere , sive Apost . Litteris , sive S . Rit . Cong r . Decretis

p luries ad rem editis . In id m axim e in tenderun t Bene

dictus XIV, per epist . S . R . Congr . d . d . 3 1 Martii

MDCCXLIV,

‘1SSmus Dom inus Noster Iterum que idem

Benedictus , d . 1 7 Feb ruarii MDCCL I I In throno iasti

tie Pius VII, d . 1 3 Decem b ris MDCCCXVI I I Cum in~

numeri, et rursus idem Pius , d . 4 Iu lii MDCCCXXI I IDccci Romanos Pontifices et Pius IX , d . 29 Augusti

MDCCCLXXI I ‘6 Apostolice Sedis officium . E Sacr . Rit .

Cong regatione m em oranda in prim is Decreta que se

quun tur de Pre latis Episcopo inferioribus , datum die

27 m ensis Septem b ris MDCLIX et ab Alexai

ndro VII con

firmatum ; dein Decreta die i 22 Apri lis MDCLXXX IV deCanon icis Panorm itan is ; diei 29 Ianuarii MDCCL I I deCanon icis Urb inatibus ; diei 27 Aprilis MDCCCXVI I Ide Protonotariis Titu laribus , a Pio PP. VII approbatum

ac diei 27 Augusti MDCCCXXI I de Canon icis Barensibus .

Hisce tam en vel neg lectis , vel am b itioso conatu , faciliaufug io am plificatis , hac nostra e tate se pe videre est

Pre latos , imm oderato InS IgnIum et pre rogativarum usu ,

CONSTITUTION INTER MULTIPLICES

pre sertim circa Pontificalia , viliores reddere dignitatem

et honorem eorum , qui sun t revera Pon tifices .

Quam ob rem , me an tiquiora posthab eantur sapien ter a

Pre decessoribus Nostris edita docum en ta , quin im o , ut

iis novum robur et efficacia adiiciatur, atque insuperpre sentis e vi indol i m os iuste geratur , sub latis om n ibusconsuetudinibus In con trarium , nec non amplioribus privileg iis , pre rogativis , exemp tionibus , indultis , concession ibus , a quibuSV IS person is , etiam specia l i vel specialissim a

m entione dign is , nom inatim , col lective , quovis titulo et

iure , acquisitis , assertis , aut pre tensis , etiam Pre deces

sorum Nostrorum et Apostolica Sedis Constitution ibus ,Decretis , aut Rescriptis , confirm atis , ac de quibus , ad hoc ,

ut infirm en tur , necesse sit peculiariter m entionem fieri, ex

quisito voto a liquot virorum in canon ico iure et l iturg icascientia peritorum , reque nature perpensa , m otu proprio ,

certa scien tia , ac de Apostolice potesta tis p len itudine ,

declaramus , constituimus , pre cip imus y ut in posterum ,

Pre lati Episcopis inferiores aliique , de quibus infra , qua

ta les , non a lia insignia , privileg ia , pre rogativas audean t

sibi vindicare , nisi que hoc in Nostro docum en to , m otu

proprio dato , con tinentur , eadem que ratione ac form a ,

qua hic sub iiciuntur .

A . De Protonotar i i s Apostol icis .

I. Quatuor horum hab ean tur ordines I . ProtonotariiApostolici de Num ero Participantium , septem qui Col ~

leg ium privative constituunt ; I I . Protonotarii Apostol iciSupranum erarii; I I I . Protonotarii Apostolici ad instarParticipantium ; IV . Protonotarii Apostolici Titu lares , seu

honorarii (extra Urb em ) .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

I . PROTONOTAR II APOSTOLICI DE NUMEROPARTICIPANTIUM .

2 . Privi leg ia , iura , pre rogativas et exem ptiones quibus ,ex Summorum Pontificum indulgentia iamdudum gaudet

Col legium Protonotariorurn Apostolicorum de numero

Participantium , in propriis Sta tu tis nuperrim e ab ipso

m et Co l leg io iure reformatis inserta , libenter confirm a ~

m us , prout determ inate inveniuntur in Apostolicis Docu"

m entis inibi citatis , ac pre sertim in Constitutione1 “

Quamvis peculia ris Pii Pp . IX, diei 9 m ensis Feb ruarii

MDCCCLI I I , paucis exceptis , quee , uti infra , m oderanda

statuimus

3 . ProtonotarII Apostolici de num ero PartICIpantIum

habitu pre latitio rite utuntur, et a lio , quem vocant pianum

atque insignibus prout infra numeris I6, 1 7 , l8 describuntur .

4 . Habitu quotidiano inceden tes, caligas , col lare et

pileum ut ibidem n . 1 7 gestare poterunt , ac insuper Annu

lum gemmatum , quo semper iure utuntur, etIam in privatis

Missis aliisque sacris functionibus .

5 . Quod vero circa usum Pontificalium insignium , Xys~

tus V in sua Constitutione“

Laudabilis SedisApostolice solli

citado, diei 6 m ensis Feb ruarii MDCLXXXVI , Protonotariis Participan tibus , concess It Mitra et quibuscum que aliis Pontifica libus insignibus , et1am In Cathedralibus Ecclesiis , de illorum tam en Pre sulum , S i pre

sen tes sin t , Si vero absentes , ab sque illorum consensu , etiam

ilis irrequisitis , extra curiam uti in obsequium pre stan

tissim e Episcoporum dignitatis , tem perandum censuimus ,

ut pro Pontificalibus , extra Orhem tan tum agendis , iuxta

S . R . C . declarationem quoad Episcopos extraneos vel

Titulares , diei 4 mensis Decem b ris MCM I I I , ab Ordinarioloci veniam semper exquirere teneantur, ac insuper con

50

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

eis uti liceb it . Pileolo n In coloris sub Mitra dum taxat utIpoterun t .

1 0 . Rom e et extra , si ad Missam lectam cum aliqua

solem n itate celeb randam accedan t , habitu pre latitio in ~

duti, pre parationem et g ratiarum actionem persolvere

poterunt ante a ltare , in genuflexorio pulvinaribus tan tum

instructo , vestes sacras ab a ltari assum ere , a liquem cleri~cum in Sacris assisten tem habere , ac duos inferiores m inistros . Fas erit pre terea Canonem et Pa lmatoriam , Urceum

et Pelvim cum Manutergio in lance adhibere . In alIIS Missislectis , a sim plici sacerdote ne differan t , n isi in usu Pa lm a

toriae . In Missis autem cum can tu , sed non pon tifica libus

uti poterunt etiam Canone et Urceo cum Pel vi et lance ad

Manuterg ium .

1 1 . Testim on ium autem exhib ere cupientes propense

voluntatis Nostre in perinsignem hunc costum , qui intercetera pre latorum Col leg ia prim us dicitur et est in R0

m ana Curia , Protonotariis Participan tibus , qui a locorum

Ordinariis sunt exem pti, et ipsis Ab b atibus pre cedunt ,

facultatem facimus declarandi om n ibus qui Missae ipsorumin tererun t , ub ivis ce lebrande , sive in oratoriis privatis , sivein a ltari portatili, per eiusdem Misse auditionem diei festipre cepto rite planeque satisfieri .

1 2 . Protonotarius Apostolicus de num ero ParticipantIum , qui an te decimum annum ab adepto Protonotariatu

Co l leg ium deseruerit, aut qui a decim o sa ltem discesserit ,

et per quinqi ie a l ios , iuxta Xysti V Constitutionem , iisdem

privileg iis gavisus fuerit, inter Protonotarios ad insta r eo

ipso erit adscriptus .

I I . PROTONOTAR II APOSTOLIC I SUPRANUMERARII .

1 3 . Ad hunc Protonotariorum ordinem nemo tam quamprivatus agg regab itur , sed iis tantum aditus fiet, qui Cano

2

CONSTITUTION INTER MULTIPLICES

nicatu potiuntur in tribus Capitulis Urb is Patriarchalium ,

id est Lateranensis Ecclesie , Vaticanae ac Liberiane ;item que IIs qui Dign itate aut Canon ica tu potiuntur in

Capitulis aliarum quarum dam extra Urb em ecclesiarum ,

quibus privileg ia Protonotariorum rle numero Apostol icaSedes concesserit , ubique fruenda . Qui en im aut in propriatan tum ecclesia vel die cesi titulo Protonota rii aucti sunt ,

aut nonullis tantum Protonotariorum privilegns fuerunt

honestati neque Protonotariis a liisve Pre latis Urb an isaccensebuntur , neque secus hab ebun tur ac i l l i de quibushoc in Nostro docum en to nu . 80 et 8 1 erit serm o .

1 4 . Canon ici om nes , etiam Honorarii, tum Patriarcha lium Urb is , turn aliarum ecclesiarum de qu ibus sup ra ,

tam quam singuli, insign ibus et iu ribus Protonotariorum

ne fruan tur , nec gaudean t nom ine et honore Pre latorum ,

n isi prius a Summ o Pon tifice in ter Pre latos Dom esticos

per Breve adscrip ti sint , et a lia servaverin t que infra num .

34 dicun tur . Protonotarius autem act insta r , qui Canon icis

eiusmodi ascenseatur , eo ipso privileg ia Protonotarii Supranum erarii acquiret .

1 5 . Protonotarii Aposto l ici Supranum erarii sub jecti remanen t proprio Ordinario , ad form an Con cilII Triden tin i(Sess . 24, c . ac eorum b eneficia extra Romanam

Curiam vacan tia Apostolice Sedi m in im e reservan tur

16 . Hab itum pre latitium gestare va lent co loris vio

lacei , in sacris function ibus , id est caligas , col lare , ta laremvestem cum cauda , nunquam tam en exp licanda , neque inipsis Pon tifica libus celeb randis sericam zonam cum duo

bus floccu lis pariter sericis a le va pendentibus , et Pa l

liolum , seu Man telletum supra Rocchetum ; insuper n ig rumb iretum flocculo ornatum co loris rubini pileum itemn ig rum cum vitta serica , opere reticulato exornata , eiusdem rubini coloris cuius coloris et serici erunt etiam ocel li,g lobu li , exiguus toru lus col lum et an teriores extrem ita tes

253

COSTUME OF PRELATES

vestis ac Man telleti exornans , corum sub sutum , item que~ ~

reflexus (pa ramani) in man icis (etiam Roccheti) .1 7 . Alio autem habitu uti poterunt , Pre latorum pro

prio , vulgo piano, in Congregation ibus , conventibus , sol

em nibus audientiis , ecclesiasticis et civilibus , idest caligis

et col lari violacei coloris , veste ta lari n ig ra cum ocellis ,

g lobulis , torulo ac sub suto , ut supra ,rubini coloris , serica

zona v iolacea cum laciniis pariter sericis et violaceis , per

amp lo pa l lio ta lari item serico violaceo , non undulato ,

ab sque sub suto aut ornam en tl s quibusvis a lterius coloris ,ac p ileo n igro cum Chordulis et sericis floccu lis rubini

coloris Comm uni habitu incedentes , caligas et col lareviolacei coloris ac pileum gestare poterun t, ut supra dicitur .

1 8 . Propriis insignibus seu stemmatibus im ponere po

terun t pileum cum lem niscis ac floccu lus duodecim , sex

hinc , sex inde penden tibus , eiusdem rub ini coloris , S ineCruce vel Mitra .

1 9 . Hab itum et Insignia in choro Dignitates et Canon ici Protonotarii geren t , prout Capitu lo ab ApostolicaSede con cessa sun t ; poterun t nihilom inus veste tan tum

uti violacea pre latitia cum zona sub choralib us in signi

bus , n isi fam en a lia vestis tam quam insigne Chora le sit

adhib enda . Pro usu Roccheti et Man telleti in choro atten

datur , utrum he c sin t speciali indulto perm issa ; a l iasen im Protonotarius , pre latitio habitu assistens ,

nequelocum in ter Canon icos teneb it , neque distrib utiones lucrab itur , qua: sodal ibus accrescen t .

20 . Cappam laneam violaceam , pellibus erm el lini hibernotempore , e stivo autem rubini co loris serico o rnatam , induent

in Cappellis Pon tificiis , in quibus locum hab ebun t post

Protonotarios Pa rticipan tes . I i vero Canon ici Protonotariiqui Pre lati non sun t , seu nom ine tan tum Protonotariorum ,

non vero omn ibus iuribus gauden t , ut nn . 1 3 et 1 4 dic

tum est , in Cappellis locum non hab eb unt , neque u l tra

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Solem n itatibus voluerit , atque ob ten to etiam consensu

Pre lati ecclesie exem pte , in qua forte celeb randum sit ,

pon tifica li ritu Missas et Vesperas aliasque sacras func

tiones peragere poterun t . Quod functiones attinet col

leg ialiter , seu Capitu lo pre sente , celeb randas , a propriisConstitutionibus , de Ordinarii consen su , provideatur ,

iuxta Apostolica Docum en ta .

26 . Ad ecclesiam accedentes , Pontifica lia celeb raturi,

ab eaque receden tes , habitu pre latitio induti, supra Man

telletum Crucem gestare possunt pectoralem (a qua a liasab stinebunt) et n isi privatim per a liam portam ingredi

an tur , ad fores ecclesie non excipientur ut OrdinariusIO C I , sed a Ce remon iario et duobus clericis , non fam en a

Canonicis seu Dignitatibus seipsos tan tum aqua lustra l iS ignabun t , tacto aspersorio sibi porrecto , et per ecclesiam

proceden tes populo num quam b enedicent .

27 . Pon tificalia agen t ad Fa ldistorium , sed vestes sacras

in sacrario assum ent et deponen t , que in Missis crun t

a) Ca lige et sanda lia serica cum ore textu ex auro ; b) Tun icel la et Da lm atica ; c) Crux pectora lis S ine gemm is , e chor~

dula serica ruhini ex integro coloris pendens , auro non

in tertexta , sim i li floccu lo retro ornata ; d) Chirotheceserice , sine u l lo opere phryg io , sed tan tum ore textu

auro distincte ; c) Annulus cum unica gemma ; f) Mitraex serico a lbo , sine u l lo opere phryg io , sed tantum cum

ore textu ex auro , et cum laciniis sim iliter aureis , que

cum S Im p lici/ex l ino alternari poterit , iuxta Ce rem . Epis

copor . (I, XVII, nn . 2 et he c vero sim p lex , diebus

pe n itentia libus et in exsequiis una adhib eb itur ; g ) Canonet Pa lm atoria , a qua ab stinendum coram Ordinario seu

m aiori ; h) Urceus et Pel vis cum Man tili in lance ; i) Crem iale .

28 . In Vesperis solem n ibus (post quas b enedictionemnon im pertientur) a liisque sacris functionibus pon tifi~

CONSTITUTION INTER MULTIPLICES

caliter celeb randis , Mitra , Cruce pectorali, Annulo uten

tur, ut supra . Pileolus n igri dum taxat coloris , nonn isi

sub Mitra ab eis poterit adhib eri .

29 . In pontifica libus functionibus eisdem sem per in terdicitur usus throni, pastoralis bacu li et cappe ; in Missisautem pon tificalibus , septim o candelabro super a ltari nonu tentur , nec p lurium Diaconorum assisten tia ; Presbyterum assistentem p luvial i indutum habere poterun t , non

fam en coram Episcopo OrdinariO‘

aut a lio Pre sule , qui

ipso Episcopo sit maior ; intra Missam m anus lavabun t

ad PS . Lavabo tantum . LO CO Dominus Vobiscum , nunquamdicen t Pax vobis trinam b enedictionem impertientur nun

quam , nec versus il li pre m ittent S it nomen Domini et

Adiutorium , sed in Missis tan tum pontifica libus , Mitracooperti, can tabunt , formulam B enedica t 0 0 3 , de m ore

popu lo benedicentes a qua b enedictione ab stinebun t

assisten te Episcopo loci Ordinario aut a lio Pre su le , qui

ipso Episcopo sit m aior , cuius erit earn impertiri . Coramiisdem , in pontificalibus celeb rantes , Mitra , simp lici so lummodo utantur , et dum il l i sacra sumunt param en ta , aut

solium petunt vel ab eo recedunt sten t sine Mitra .

30 . De specia l i comm issione Ordinarii , Missam quoquepro defunctis pontificali ritu celebrare poterunt Protono~

tarii Supranum erarii, cum Ab solutione in fine , Mitral inea utentes ; num quam tam em eamdem Ab solutionem

impertiri il lis fas crit , post Missam ab a lio celeb ratam ; quodius un i reservatur Episcopo loco Ordinario .

3 1 . Rom e et extra , si ad Missam lectam cum aliqua

solem n itate celeb randam accedan t , habitu pre latitio induti,

pre parationem et g ratiarum actionem persolvere poterunt

ante a ltare in genuflexorio pulvinaribus tantum instructo ,

vestes sacras ab a ltari assumere (non tam em Crucem pecto

ra lem et Annulum ) aliquem clericum in Sacris assisten tem

habere , ac duos inferiores m im stros ; Canonem et Pa lm a

257

COSTUME OF PRELATES

toriam , Urceum et Pelvim cum Manuterg io in lance adhibere ; sed ante v . Communia manus ne lavent . In aliis Missislectis a simplici Sacerdote ne differan t , n isi in usu Pa lma

torie in Missis autem cum can tu , sed non pontifica libus ,

uti poterunt etiam Canone , Urceo cum Pelvi, ac lance ad

Manuterg ium n isi ex statutis vel consuetudine in propria

ecclesia he c prohibeantur .

32 . Canonico Protonotario Aposto lico Supranum erario

pon tifica lia peragere cum ornam en tis ac ritu superiusenunciatis fas non erit , n isi infra term inos propriae diecesis ; extra autem , nonisi ornatu et ritu , prout Protono

tariis act insta r, ut infra dicetur , concessum est .

33 . Cum tam en Canonicos trium Patriarchalium UrbisO b earumdem pr e stantiam , e quum S it excellere privi~leg iis , eo vel m agis quod in Urbe , Ob Summ i Pontificis

pre sentiam , Pontifica lium privileg ium exercere nequeunt ,

il lis perm ittitur, ut in ecclesiis totius terrarum orbis , impetrata Ordinariorum venia , ac Pre sulum ecclesiarum

exem ptarum consensu , Pontifica lia agan t cum ritu atqueornam entis 1m . 27 , 28 , 29 recensitis . Insuper, licet aliquis

ex ipsis in ter Pre latos nondum fuerit adscriptus , Pa lmatoriasem per , etiam in privatis Missis uti poterit .

34 . Recensita hactenus p rivi leg ia il la sun t quibus dumtaxat Protonotarii Apostolici Supranum erarii fruuntur .

Verum , cum eadem col lective ce tui Canom corum confer

an tur , Canon ici ipsi, tamquam singuli, iis uti nequibunt ,

n isi Pre lati Urbani fuerint nom inati et an tea sue ad Canonicatum vel Dignitatem prom otion is et au spicate iam pos

sessionis , atque inter Pre latos aggregation is , ut num .

14 dicitur , testimon ium Co l legio Protonotariorum Partici~

pan tium exhibuerin t ; coram ipsius Colleg ii Decano , vel per

se vel per leg itim um procuratorem , Fidei professionem et

fidelitatis iusiurandum de m ore pre stiterint , ac de his pos

tea , exhib ito documen to , proprium Ordinarium certiorem

258

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Iegns et iuribus uti pre sumpserm t , Si ab Ordinario sem elet b is adm on iti non paruerint , eO ipso , Protonotariatus

titu lo , honore , iuribus et privilegiis , tam quam singuli,

privatos se noverin t .

40 . Scian t pre terea , se , l icet forte p lures una simu l ,non tam quam un ius ecclesie Canon ici, sed tam quam Protonotarii convenian t , non idcirco Col leg ium pre latitium

constitueri; verum quando una cum Protonotariis de num ero

Participan tium concurrunt , v . gr . in Pon tificia Cappella ,

tunc quasi unum corpus cum ipsis effecti censentur, sineu l lo tam en am p lissim i Co llegii pre iudicio , ac servatis

eiusdem Cappel le et Fam ilie Pon tificie consuetudinibus .

4 1 . Si quis (exceptis Canonicis trium Patriarchalium

Urbis) quavis ex causa Dign itatem aut Canon icatum d i ~m ittat , cui titulus , honor et pre rogative Protonotari i Apostolici Supranum erarii adnexa sint , ab eiusmodi titulo ,

honore et pre rogativis statim decidet . Qui vero PontificiumBreve inter Pre latos aggregationis ob tinuerit , horum tan

tum privileg iis deinceps perfruetur .

I I I . PROTONOTARII APOSTOLIC I AD INSTAR . .

42 . Inter Protonotarios Apostolicos a ct insta r Participantium il l i viri ecclesiastici adnum eran tur, quibus Apos~tolica Sedes hunc honorem conferre voluerit , ac pre terea

Dignitates et Canon ici a lIcq s Capituli pre tan tioris , qui

b us colleg ialiter titu lus et privileg ia Protonotariorum ,

cum addito ad insta r , ubique u tenda , fuerin t ab eademAposto lica Sede col lata . Canon ici en im qui aut in propriatan tum ecclesia vel dioecesi titu lo Protonotarii aucti sunt,aut nonnu lis tan tum Protonotariorum privileg iis fuerunt

honestati, neque Protonotariis aliisve Pre latis Urban isaccensebun tur , neque secus hab eb untur ac il li de quibushoc inNostro docum en to nn . 80 et 8 1 erit serm o .

260

CONSTITUTION INTER MULTIPLICES

43 , Qui Protonotarii Apostolici act insta r tam quamsinguli iuribus honoran tur, eO ipso sunt Pre lati Domus

Pontificie ; quI vero ideo sun t ProtonotarII quia a licuius

ecclesie Canon ici, Pre latis Dom esticis non adnum erantur ,

n isi per Breve Pon tificium ut num . 14 dictum est . Om nes

Protonotarii ad insta r sub iecti rem anent , ad iuris tram item ,

Ord inario loci .44 . Beneficia illorum , qui Protonotarn ad insta r titulo

et honore gauden t tam quam Canon ici a licuius Capituli, si

vacen t extra Romanam Curiam , Apostolice Sedi m in im e

reservantur . Beneficia vero eorum , qui ta li titulo et

honore fruun tur , tam quam privata persona , non poterunt

n isi ab Aposto lica Sede conferri .

45 . Quod pertinet ad hab itum pre latitium , pianum et

communem , stemm ata et choralia insignia , hab itum et

locum in Pontificia Cappel la , om n ia Ob servabun t , uti supra

dictum est de Protonotariis Supranum erariis , nn . 1 6 , 1 7 ,

1 8 , 1 9, 20 .

46 . l isdem iuribus gaudeb unt , pre cedentie , privatiO ratorII , conficiendi acta Beatificationis et Canon ization is ,

passive election is in Conservatores , ceterisque ; item re

cipiende Fidei profession is , reverentie ad Crucem , thurification is

”

, quibus om nibus fruuntur Protonotarii Supranum erari i , ut supra nn . 2 1 , 22 , 23 , 24 , ac iisdem sub condi~tionibus .

47 . De venia Ordinarii et Pre sulis con sensu ecclesieexempte , extra Urb em , Missas , non tam en de requ ie , pon

~

tificali ritu et ornatu celebrare poterunt , prout supra

notatur , ub i de Protonotariis Supranum erarus , um. 25 ; 26,27 , 28 , 29 ; verum his Ieg ibus Nec Fa ldistorio nec Cre

m ia l i unquam utantur , sed una cum Ministris in scam no ,

cooperto panno co loris diei, sedeant ; ca ligis et sanda liis

utantur sericis tantum , cum ore textu item serico flavicoloris O rnato , et sim iliter sericis chirothecis sine a lio O r

6 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

nam ento ; Mitra sim plici ex serico dam asceno , nu l lo O rna

mento , ne in O ris quidem distincta , cum rub ris laciniis ad

vittas . Extra Cathedrales Ecclesias tan tum , assistentem

Presb yterum habere poterun t p luvia li indutum , dumm odo

non assistat Episcopus Ordinarius aut a lius Pre sul ipsoEpiscopo m aior . Crucem pectora lem auream sine gem

m is geren t, appensam funicu lo serico V io lacei ex integro

co loris , auro non intertexto . Om nia , que in Missa can

tanda vel Iegenda sun t, nunquam ad scam num , sed ad

a ltare can tabunt et legent . Manus infra lVlissam laventtantum ad PS . Lavabo .

48 . Poterunt insuper , pariter extra Urb em , de ven iaOrdinarii et cum Pre suli ecclesie exem pte consensu ,

lVIitra , Cruce pectorali et Annulo ornati, ad scam num ,

m ore Presb yterorum , celebrare Vesperas il lius festi , cuiusMissam ipsi pon tificaliter acturi sint, vel peregerint (ab s

que benedictione In fine) . l isdem ornamen tis eodemque

ritu uti Iiceb it , de specia li tam em comm issione Ordinarii , inVesperis festi , cuius Missa in pontifica libus ab a lio quoli

b et Pre lato celeb retur , item que in benedictione cum Sanc

tissimo Sacram en to solemniter (non tam en trine) impertienda , in Procession ibus , et in una ex quinque absolutionibus in solem nioribus exsequns , de quibus in Pontifica li Romano .

‘

49 . Rom ae Missam lectam a liqua cum solem nitate celebrantes , S i pre latitio hab itu sint induti, ea retineant , qi1 e

de Protonotariis Supranumerariis n . 3 1 constituta sunt;

extra Urbem? de specia li fam en comm issione Ordinarii ,eodem m odo se gerent ; aliis in Missis et functionibus , tamquam Pre lati Dom estici , ut n . 78 , Pa lmatoriam tantum ,

S i velint , adhibean t .

50 . Qui Canon icorum ce tui adscriptus, cui hactenus

recensita Protonotariorum ad insta r privilegia concessa

sin t , tam quam privata persona iisdem uti velit , prius Breve

262

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

tionibus iuxta Ce remoniale Episcoporum , sacris vestibus

induti assistentes , non a lia Mitra utentur quam sim plici,nec unquam hoc aliisve supra m em oratis insignibus et ,

privilegiis extra propriam ecclesiam , n isi in concessionis

dip lomate a liter "

hab eatur .

~ Canonicus fam en , qui forte

ad ordinem sa ltem Sub diaconatus non sit promotus , me in

choro quidem cum a liis Mitra unquam utatur . In func~

tion ibus autem pre dictis inservientem de Mitra non babebun t , prout in Pontificalibus uni Ce lebranti com petit . Quiin Missa solem ni Diacon i , Subdiacon i aut Presb yteri assistentis munus agun t , dum Dign itas , vel Canon icus , aut

a lter Privilegiarius pontifica liter celebrant , Mitra non

utentur ; quam tamen adhib ere poterunt , Episcopo sol

em niter celebrante , ut dictum est de collegia liter adsis

tentibus , quo in casu , cum m inistran t , aut cum Episcopo

operantur, m aneant detecto capite .

54 . Protonotarius ad insta r defunctus efferri aut tumu

lari cum Mitra non poterit, nec eius feretro ipsa imponi .55 . Ne autem Protonotariorum num erus p lus e quo au

geatur, prohib emus , no in posterum in ecclesiis , de quibussupra , Canon ici Honorarii, sive infra , sive extra Dioecesim

degant, b inas partes excedan t eorum , qui Capitu lum iureconstituunt .

56 . Qui secus facere , aliisve , pre ter mem orata , priviIeg iis et iuribus uti pre sumpserint , si ab Ord inario sem elet b is admoniti non paruerint , eo ipso , Protonotariatus

titu lo , honorey iuribus et priveleg iis , tam quam singuli, pri

vatos se noverint .

5 7 . Sciant pre terea ; se , licet forte plures una simu l ,non tam quam un ius ecclesie Canon ici , sed tam quam Protonotarii, conveniant , non idcirco Col leg ium . Pre latitum

constituere ; verum , quando una cum Protonotariis de

num ero Participantium concurrent , v . gr . in Pontificiis i

Cappellis , tunc quasi unum corpus cum ipsis censentur,

264

CONSTITUTION INTER MULTIPLICES

S Ine uIIo tamen amp lissim i Colleg II pre Iudicio , ac servatis

eiusdem Cappel le et Fam ilie Pontificie consuetudinibus .

58 . Si quis , quavis ex causa , Dignitatem aut Canon icatum dim ittat , cui titu lus , honor et pre rogative Protonotariorum ad insta r adnexa sint , statim ab iisdem titu lo ,

honore et pre rogativis decide t. Qui vero Pontificium

Breve inter Pre latos aggregation is ob tinuerit, horum tan

tum privileg iis deinceps perfruetur .

IV . PROTONOTARII APOSTOLIC I TITULARES SEU HONORARII .

59 . Cum Apostolica Sedes , non sib i uni ius reservaverit

Protonotarios Titulares seu honorarios nom inandi, sed

Nuntiis Apostolicis , Col leg io Protonotariorum Participantium et forte a liis iamdiu illud delegaverit, antequam de

eorum privileg iis ac pre rogativis a liquid decernamus ,

leges seu conditiones renovare p lacet , quibus rite honesteque ad eiusm odi dignitatem quisque Canditatus valeat

evehi, iuxta Pii PP . VII Pre decessoris Nostri Constitutionem Cum innumeri

1 1

, Idibus Decem b r . MDCCCXVI I Idatam .

60 . Quoties igitur de honorario Protonotariatu asse

quendo postulatio pre b eatur , proferantur , ab Ordinariorecognita , testimon ia , quibus constet indub ie (1 ) de honesta fam ilie conditione ; (2) de e tate sa ltem annorum

quinque et viginti; (3) de statu clerica li ac ce lib i ; (4) deLaurea doctoris in utroque , aut canon ico tantum iure , vel

in S . Theologia , vel in S . Scriptura ; (5) de m orum hon

esta te et gravitate , ac dc bona apud omnes e stimatione ;

(6) de non communibus in Ecclesie bonum provehendum

laudibus comparatis ; (7) de idoneitate ad Protonotaria

tum cum decore sustinendum , hab ita etiam annui censusratione , iuxta regionis cuiusque e stimationem .

6 1 . Quod S i huiusmodi Protonotariatus honor alicui

265

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Canon icorum ce tu i col lective ab Apostolica Sede confera ;tur (quod ius , col lective Protonotarios nom inandi, nem ini

censeri posse delegatum declaramus), eo ipso , quo quisDignitatem aut Canonicatum est Ieg itime consequutus ,

Protonotarius nuncupab itur .

62 . Pariter , qui Vicarii Genera l is aut etiam Capitularis

munere fung itur , hoc munere dum taxat perdurante , critProtonotarius Titularis ; hinc , S i Dign itate aut Canonicatu

in Cathedrali non gaudeat , quando choro interesse velit ,hab itu Protonotarii pre latitio , qui infra describ itur , iureutetur .

63 . Protonotaru Apostolici Titu lares sunt Pre lati extraOrhem , qui tam en sub iecti om nino manent locorum Ordinariis , Pre latorum Domus Pon tificie honoribus non gau

dent , neque inter Summ i Pontificis Fam i liares adnum er

antur .

64 . Extra Urb em , dummodo Summus Pontifex eO locinon adsit , in sacris function ibus rite utuntur hab itu pre

latitio , nigri ex integ ro coloris , idest veste ta lari , etiam , Si

Iibeat , cum cauda (nunquam tam en explicanda), zona

serica cum duobus flocculis a le va pendentibus , Roccheto ,

Mantelleto et b ireto , ab sque u l la horum omnino parte , sub

suto aut ornamento a lterius coloris .

65 . Extra Urb em , pre sente Summo Pontifice , descripto

hab itu indui possunt , S i hic tam quam Chora le insigne con

cessus sit, vel S i quis uti Vicarius adfuerit .

66 . Hab itu pre latitio induti, omnibus Clericis , Presb yteris , etiam Canonicis , singulatim sumptis , pre feran ~

tur, non vero Canonicis , etiam Collegiatarum , collegialiter

convenientibus , neque Vicariis Ceneralibus et Capitulari

bus , aut Superioribus Ceneralibus Ordinum Regu larium ,

et Ab batibus , ac Pre latis , Romane Curie ; non genu

flectunt ad Crucem vel ad Episcopum , sed tantum se in

clinant , ac duplici ductu thurificantur .

266

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

dip loma sue nom inationis Col leg io Protonotariorum Par

ticipantium exhibuerint , Fideique professionem , ac fideli

tatis iusiurandum coram Ordinario , aut a lio viro in cc

clesiastica dignitate constituto em iserint . Qui vero ob

Canon icatum . Dignitatem , aut Vicariatum , eo potiti

fuerint , nisi idem pre stiterint , m emoratis honoribus et

prIV Ileg IIS , que superius recensentur, tantummodo intraproprie die cesis lim ites uti poterun t .

75 . Qui secus facere , aliisque , pre ter descripta , priviIeg iis uti pre sumpserin t , Si ab Ordinario sem el et b is ad

m on iti non paruerint, eo ipso honore et iuribus Protono~

tarii privatos se sciant quod S i Protonotariatum , tam

quam privata persona adepti sint , etiam titulo .

76 . Vicarii Genera les vel Cap itulares , item que Digni~tates et Canon ici nom ine atque honoribus Protonotariatustitularis gaudentes , Si, quavis ex causa , a munere , Diguitate aut Canonicatu cessent, eo ipso , titulo , honoribus et

iuribus ipsius Protonotariatus excident .

B . De Ceteris Pre l atis Rom an e Curie .

77 . Nihil detractum volumus honoribus , privilegus , pre

em inentiis , pre rogativis , quibus a lia Pre latorum Rom ane

Curie Col leg ia , Apostolice Sedis p lacito , exornantur .

78 . Insuper concedimus , ut omnes et singu li Pre latiUrban i seu Dom estici , etSi nul li Co l leg io adscripti, iinempe , qui ta les renunciati, Breve Apostolicum ob tinu

erint, Pa lmatoria uti possint (non vero Canone aut a liapontifica li supellectili) in Missa cum cantu , vel etiam Iecta ,cum aliqua solem nitate celebranda ; item in Vesperis aliisquesolemnibus functionibus .

79 . Hi autem hab itum , sive pre latitium sive quem vo

cant p ianum , gestare poterunt , iuxta Romane Curie con

suetudinem , prout supra describ itur nn .~16, 1 7 ; numquam

68

CONSTITUTION INTER MULTIPLICES

tamen vesti ta laris candam explicare , neque sacras vestes exa ltari assumere valeant , nec a lio uti colore , quam viola ~

cm , in b ireti floccu lo et pi lei v itta , opere reticulato dis

tincta , sive Chordulis et flocculis , etiam in pileo stemm atibus imponendo ut n . 18 dictum est , nisi , pro eorum a liquo ,

constet de maiori particulari privileg io .

C. De Dignitatib us, Canonicis et Al iis, Qui Nonnull is Privilegiis Pre latorum Propriis Prunn

tur .

80 . Ex Romanorum Pontificum indulgentia , insign ia quedarn pre latitia aut pontifica lia a liis Collegiis , pre sertim

Canon icorum , eorumve Dignitatibus , quocumque nom inenuncupentur, vel a priscis temporibus tribui consueverunt; cum autem eiusmodi privileg ia dim inutionem quam ~

dam episcopa li dignitati videantur affere , idcirco ea sunt

de iure strictissim e interpretanda . Huic principio inbe rentes , expresse volumus , ut in pontifica lium usu nem ini ad

aliquod ex supra m emoratis Colleg iis pertinenti in posterumamp liora suffragentur privileg ia , quam que , superius des~cripta , com petunt Protonotarus sive Supranum erariis ,

sive ad insta r, et quidem non u ltra proprie ecclesie , aut

ad summum Die ceseos , S i hoc fuerit concessum , lim ites ;neque ultra dies iam designatos, aut determ inatas func~

tiones ; et que arctiora sunt , ne augeantur .

8 1 . Quon iam vero de re ag itur haud parv i momenti ,quippe que ecclesiasticam respicit discip linam , ne quisaudeat arbitraria interpretatione , maiora quam in con

cedentis voluntate fuerint, sibi privileg ia vindicare ; quinpotius paratum sese ostendat , quatenus il la excesserint

m inoribus coarctari; singuliS locorum Ordinariis , quorumsub iurisdictione vel quorum in territorio , si de exemptis

agatur, aliquis ex pre dictis coetibus inveniatur, demand

269

COSTUME OF PRELATES

amus , ut, tam quam Apostolice Sedis De legati, Apostolicarum Concessionum docum enta ipsis faventia , circa me

morata privileg ia , infra b im estre tem pus , ab hisce Nostris

Ordinationibus promulgatis , sub pe na imm ediate am isSion is corum que occultaverint, ad se transm itti curent ,

que intra consequentem m ensem ad Nostram SS . Rituum

Congregationem m ittan t . He c autem , pro suo munere ,

omnia et singula b isce Nostris dispositionibus aptans , de

clarab it et decernet , que nam in posterum il lis competant .

He c om n ia rata et firma consistere auctoritate Nostravolumus et iub emus ; con trariis non Ob stantibus quibuscum que .

Datum Rom e apud S . Petrum , die 2 1 Feb ruaru MCMV ,

Pontificatus Nostri anno secundo .

PIUS PP . X .

270

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

ditas , et ad quam , propter potiorem principalitatem necesse

est omnem conven ire ecclesiam , innum ere amoris ac

pietatis significationes , etiam typis consignate et nunquaminterm isse , pro ipsius incolum itate et exaltatione in suisdioecesibus preces , excitatique fideles ad rerum angustiasquibus prem imur , data stipe , recreandas , denique S ingularis

eorum in Urb e Nostra frequentia luculentissime testantur .

Quare , in commun i omn ium ordinum Ie titia O b se cu

Iarem m emoriam martyrii sanctorum Apostolorum Petriet Pauli solemniter celeb randam , et ob nonullos Ecclesieheroes sanctorum ce litum fastis adscrib endos , gratum

Nob is est eosdem Venerab iles Frate s , in pastora li Nostroexercendo munere socios atque adiutores , deb ito exornare

laudis pre con io , eisdem que , per a liquam honoris adiec

tionem , propensi an im i Nostri, ad dilectionis exhib ere testi~monium .

Itaque , auctoritate Nostra Apostolica , harum litterarum vi, om n ibus et Singulis Ca tholice Ecclesie Patriarchis , Archiepiscopis et Episcopis , tam pre sentibus quamfuturis, concedimus atque indulgemus ut ipsi in posterum ,

a prim is fam en vesperis proxim e futuri festi SanctorumApostolorum Petri et Pauli, pileolo violacei coloris uti libereac licite possint et valeant .

Non Ob stantibus constitutionibus et sanctionibus apos

toliCiS , ceterisque quamvis specia li et individua mentione

ac derogatione dignis in contrarium facientibus quibuscumque .

Datum Rom e , apud Sanctum Petrum , sub annulo Pis

catoris , die XVI I Iunii MDCCCLXVI I , Pontificatus Nostrianno vicesimo secundo .

N . CARD . PARACCIANI-CLARELLI.

272

BRIEF OF LEO XI I I , GRANTING TO ALL

B ISHOPS THE PRIVILEGE OF WEARINGA PURPLE B IRETTA

LEO PP . XI I I .

Ad perpetuam rei memoriam .

Pre claro divine gratie munere effectum est , ut sacer

dota lis Nostre consecration is d iem quinquagesim o anno

redeuntem , frequenti Episcoporum Venerab ilium FratrumNostrorum corona septi , innum ero fidelium ce fn stipati ,quin et un iverso Christiano orbe geStiente , celebrare po

tuerimus . Cui tante celeb ritati fastig ium im positum est

maioribus ce litum honoribus , quos , d ivino Spiritu adspi

rante , suprema auctoritate Nostra nonnullis exim ie sanc

titatis viris solemni ritu attribuimus . Que quidem omn ianon uno Nobis nom ine grata et periucunda fuerunt . Primo

en im in spem adducimur fore ut fidelium precibus ac novensilium sanctorum intercessione propitiatus Deus , tot tan

tisque , quibus humana prem itur societas , ma lis opportuna

afferat rem edia , optatam que mundo pacem ac tranquili

tatem Iarg iatur . Deinde vero ex eo Ie tamur quod innumerab iles ob servantie et ob sequii sign ifica tiones , quibusNos toto orb e fideles unan im i consensione prosecuti sunttum ostendunt et antiquam pietatem et Apostolice Sedisamorem christianis pectoribus a lte manere defixum , tum

in summa Venerab ilium Fratrum sacrorum Antistitum

273

COSTUME OF PRELATES

laudem cedunt, quorum opera ac virtute in populis sib icommendatis et concreditis in tanta temporum perversitate ita viget ac floret catholice relig ionis cu ltus et huicSedi ac Romano Pontifici sunt an im i addicti atque con

iuncti .

NOS , ne fausti huius eventusm emoria intercidat , atqueut publicum aliquod b enevolentIe Nostre testimon iumVenerab ilibus Fratribus exhib eamus , externo honoris insigni un iversos terrarum orb is Antistites exornandos cen

suimus .

Quare , bisce Iitteris , Apostol ica auctorl tate Nostra , per

petuum in m odum concedimus ut un iversi Patriarche ,

Archiepiscop 1 et Episcop i b irreto violacei coloris , hocfuturisque temporibus , uti l ibere et licite possin t et val

cant . Hoc ita i l lis proprium volumus , ut a lius qui epis

copa l i dign itate non sit insign itus , eiusmodi ornam ento

nullatenus potiri queat .

Non ob stantibus constitutionibus et sanctionibus apos

tolicis ceterisque om n ibus , licet specia li et individua m en

tione ac derogatione dignis , in contrarium facientibus qui

b uscum que .

Datum Rom e , apud Sanctum Petrum , sub annulo Pis~

catoris , die I I I Feb ruarii MDCCCLXXXVI I I PontificatusNostri anno decim o

M . CARD . LEDOCHOWSKI.

274

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

BOU IX , De Papa . (Paris ,BRANCHEREAU , Politesse et convenances eccle

’

siastiques. (Paris ,

CAH IER and MARTIN (S . J Me'

langes d'

a rche'

olog ie . (Paris ,

CATALAN I , Ce remonia le episcoporum . (Rom e ,

CATALAN I , Pontifica le romanum . (Rom e ,

CHENEAU (S . Explana tion of the Ca tholic Liturgy forthe La ity . (Ba ltimore ,

COR ELLO , Notitia Ca rdina la tus . (Rom e ,

COX (J . Charles), Eng lish Church Furniture . (London ,

DAN I EL , Codex liturg icus . (Leipzig , 1847

DELOCHE Le port des anneaux . (Paris , s . d .)DEMAY Le costume ou moyen cige d

’

aprés les sceaux .

(Paris ,DRU ITT, A Manua l of Costume as Illustra ted by Monum

enta l B rasses. (London ,

DURANDUS (Episcopus Mimatensis) , Ra tiona le divinorumofficiorum . (Lyon ,

ENLART (Cam i l le) , Le Costume. (Paris ,FABRE (with GOYAU and PERATE), Le Va tican . (Paris ,FAVRIN , Praxis solemnium functionum episcoporum , cum

appendicibus pro abba tibus mitra tis et protonota riis

apostolicis, iuxta ritum romanum (Ratisbon ,

FERRARIS , B ibliotheca canonico . (Rom e , 1862 , 1885 ,FISQUET. Les ce

’

re'

monies de Rome. (Paris , 187 1FLEURY (J . Rohault de), La messe. (Paris ,FORTESCUE (Adrian), The Ceremonies of the Roman RiteDescribed. (London , 1

CARDELLIN I , Decreta authentica S . C. R . (Rom e )GERAM B (Baron), Visit to Rome. (Philadelphia ,

GOYAU (with FABRE and PERATE), Le Va tican . (Paris ,GR IMALD I , Les cong rega tions roma ines . (Sienna ,

(On the Index .)

76

BIBLIOGRAPHY

HARVEY (See Cox .)HERDT (J . B . de) , Praxis pontifica lis . (Louvain ,

HULME , The H istory , Principles and Practice of Hera ldry .

(New York ,

KENR ICK (Archbishop), Form of the Consecra tion of a

B ishop. (Ba ltimore ,

KIRCHMANN (Johannes) , De Annulis . (Leyden ,

KRAUS (Dr . F . Geschichte der christlichen Kunst. (Frei~burg

KRAUS (Dr . F . Rea l-Encyklopadie des christlichen AI~

terthiimer . Freiburg -im -B 1882

KRAUS (Dr . F . Kirchenlexicon . (Freiburg -im -B

LEROSEY , Manuel liturgique. (Paris ,LEVAVASSEUR , Ce

’

re’

monia l selon le rite roma in . (Paris ,LEVAVASSEUR , Fonctions pontifica les . (Paris ,MACALISTER , Ecclesiastica l Vestments . (London ,

MACKLIN The B rasses of England . (London ,

MARR IOTT, Vestia rium christianum . (London ,

MARTENE , O . S . B . (Dom De antiquis ecclesie riti

bus . (Antwerp .

MARTIGNY , Dictionna ire des antiquite’

s chre'

tiennes. (Paris ,

MARTINUCCI (Mgr Pio) , Manua le sacrorum ce remonia rum

(Rom e , 19 1

MUHLBAUER , Decreta authentica Cong rega tionis sacrorum

rituum . (Mun ich ,NAINFA (J . A Synthetica l Manua l of Liturgy (Vigou

rel) . (Ba ltimore ,

NARFON (Julien de), Le'on XIII intime. (Paris , s . d.)NARFON (Ju lien de), Pie X . (Pan s ,PERATE (with GOYAU and FABRE), Le Vatican . (Paris ,

PH I LLIPS , Kirchenrecht. (1 845

277

COSTUME OF PRELATES

PLATUS (S . De Ca rdina lis dignita te et officio. (Rome ,

POPE (Thomas , Canon), Holy Week in the Va tican . (Dub 1in ,

PUG IN , Glossa ry of Ecclesiastica l Ornament. (London ,

REUSSENS ,Elements db rche’

olog ie chre'

tienne. (Paris ,ROHAULT DE FLEURY , La Messe. (Paris ,ROCK H ierurgia or the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass .

(Revised and edited b y W. H . J . Wea1e) . (London ,

ROCK The Church ofour Fa thers . (London )SHAHAN , etc . , Ca tholic Encyclopedia . (New York .)S IMON , de Boncourt, Gramma ire da B lason . (Paris ,SM ITH Notes on the S econd Plena ry Council of B a l

timore . (New York ,

SM ITH and CHEETAM , A Dictiona ry of Christian Antiquity .

(Hartford ,STEHLE , O . S . B . (Aure1ius) , Manua l of Episcopa l Ceremo

nies . (Beatty ,

SOGLIA , Institutiones iuris publici ecclesiastici . (Rom e ,

TAUNTON , TheLawof the Church . (London ,

TROMBETTA (Luig i), De iuribus et privileg iis prcela torum

Romane Curiae. (Sorrento ,

UN EVfiQUE SUFFRAGANT, Ce'

re’

monia l des évéques explique'

.

(Paris ,VIGOUREL , S . S . (Adrian) , Manuel synthe

’

tique de liturg ie.

(Paris ,VIVES Y TUTO (Card . Joseph), De dignita te et officus Epis

coporum et Pre la torum . (Rom e ,

WILPERT Un capitolo di storia del vestia rio. (Rom e ,

WI LFERT Die Gewandung der Christen in der ersten

j ahrhunderten . (Cologne;

278

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

IND EX

ABBOTS , 2 1 .

Different Classes , 2 1 , 22 , 23 .

Wear the mozzetta , 22 , 77 .

Wear the m antelletta , 22 ,83 .

Their pontifical b uskins , 1 22 .

Their pontifical gloves , 1 30 .

Their pontifical sandals , 1 25 ,1 26 .

Pectoral Cross , 1 33 , 1 35 , 1 36 ,1 95 .

Ring , 22 , 1 44 , 1 95 .

Cenuflection to an Ab bot , 1 44 .

Wear the m itre , 1 49 , 1 50 .

Use the Cros ier, 1 54 , 1 55 , 1 56.

Coats-of-arm s , 1 8 1 1 84 .

Pontificals ofAb b ots , 1 94, 1 95 .

ABBOTS GENERAL , 1 35 .

ABBOTS nullius , 2 1 , 22 , 23 , 1 1 5 ,1 35 . 1 80 , 1 94 .

ABBOTS reg iminis , 2 1 .

Abito piano, 2 1 2 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 8 , 2 1 9 ,220 , 22 1 , 233 , 234 .

AE LECATE , 89 , 22 1 .

ACADEMIC SOLEMN ITIES 2 1 3 , 2 1 5 ,235 .

ACOLYTES of the Papal chapel , 36 .

ADM IN ISTRATO RS , 27 , 53 , 84 , 1 6 1 .

(See T ITULAR PROTONOTAR IES) .ALBANO , Sec of a Cardinal-Bishop , 7 .

ALEXANDRIA (Patriarch of) , 1 0 .

ALTAR-BOYS shou ld not wearcinctures , 59 60 .

Should not wear skull-caps ,1 1 6 .

Should wear black stockings ,1 20 , 1 2 1 .

AMARANTH RED , 37 (note) .Annuli, 1 39 .

Annulus cordis , 1 39 .

Aposrouc DELEG ATE , 77 , 1 44 ,

1 55 .

ARCHB ISHOP , 1 2 .

(For his costume , see B ISHOP .)ARCIIDEACON, 245 .

ARCENT, heradic term for silver ,1 7 1 .

ARMAC II (Archb is hop of) , 1 1 ,

1 32 .

ARMORS , 1 69 .

ASS ISTANT PR I EST, 232 , 233 .

ASS ISTANTS at the Pontifica lThrone , 1 5 , 1 6 , 1 7 , 3 1 , 32 , 33 ,

75 , 1 6 1 .

AUD IENCE of the Pope , 5 1 , 1 24 ,

1 29 , 234 , 235 .

Ofa Sovereign Prince , 1 29 , 2 1 6 ,

2 1 7 , 235 .

AUD ITORS of the Rota , 26, 8 1 , 96 ,

98 .

AUGUSTIN IANS , 1 8 .

A Z URE (B lue , in Heraldry) , 1 7 1 .

BABYLON (Patriarch of) , 1 0 .

BALTIMORE (Councils of) , 40 ,

224 , 240 .

BAS I L (Monks of 1 8 .

28 1

COSTUME OF PRELATES

BENED ICTINES , 1 9 .

B IKORCH I (Residence of the Syrian Patriarchs) , 1 0 .

B IRETTA , 1 09- 1 1 3 .

B IRETTA of Cardinals , 1 09 , 1 1 1 ,1 1 2 , 1 1 5 .

Of red watered silk in summer,

1 09 .

Of red b roadcloth in winter,1 09 .

Has no tuft , 1 1 1 .

Is lined in red , 1 1 2 .

Cardinals do not wear b irettasent by Pope , 1 1 1 .

Cardinals do not wear b irettain Pope

'

s presence , 99 .

B IRETTA of Bishops , 1 09 , 1 1 0 ,1 1 1 , 2 1 4 , 2 1 6, 2 1 8 .

Is purple and of no othercolor, 1 1 0 .

Has b ut three horns 1 1 1 ,243 .

Has a purple tuft , 1 1 0 .

Is lined in green , 1 1 2 .

B IRETTA of Dom estic Prelates ,1 1 1 .

Granted by Pius X . , 1 1 2 .

Prelates di mantellone wear a

b lack b iretta , 89 , 1 1 2 .

B ISHOP ,Residential , 1 5 .

Titular, 1 5 .

Assistant at the PontificalThrone , 1 5 , 1 6, 1 7 , 3 1 , 32 ,33 , 75 , 82 , 1 61 .

Religious , 1 7 , 1 8 , 1 9 , 20 , 32 ,34 , 43 , 49 , 53 , 56 (note) , 59,64 , 69 , 77 , 83 , 97. 1 1 9 , 1 24,1 29 , 1 86.

Should wear Clothes of woolenmaterial , 32 .

Wears the rochet b y right , 70.

Wears the mozzetta in his

diocese , 75 , 76 .

Wears the m antelletta outsidehis diocese , 8 1 .

Wears the m antelletta in his

diocese in presence of a Car

dinal , 77 , 8 1 , 2 1 5 , 225 .

Wears unfolded cappa m agna

in his diocese , 93 .

Wears folded cappa m agna at

papal Chapels , 94 .

His hats , 1 02 , 1 06 , 1 07 , 1 79 ,1 8 1 , 205 , 2 1 4 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 8 .

Purple b iretta , 1 09 , 1 1 0 , 1 1 1 ,2 1 4 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 8 .

His b iretta should have onlythree horns 1 1 1 , 243 .

Purple skull~cap , 1 1 5 , 1 1 6,1 1 7 , 2 1 4 , 2 1 6, 239 .

Purple stockings , 1 1 9 , 2 1 4 ,2 1 6 , 2 1 8 .

Pontifica l b uskins , 1 2 1 , 1 22 .

His shoes , 1 24, 2 1 4 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 7 ,2 1 8 .

Pontifical sandals , 1 25 .

His pectoral Crosses , 1 33 , 1 34,2 1 4 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 8 238 .

Uses two sorts of rings , 1 42 .

Wears three different m itres ,1 49 .

Mitres of Oriental Bishops ,5 1 1 . 5 1 2 .

Uses the Crosier , 1 54 .

Uses the hand-candlestick at

all services , 1 6 1 .Is regarded as nob le , 1 67 .

His coat-of-arm s, 1 79, 1 8 1 ,1 83 , 1 86, 1 87 , 1 9 1 , 240 .

Green is his special color, 204 ,205 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Their hats , 1 02 , 1 03 , 1 05 , 1 06 ,

2 1 2. 2 1 3 .

Scarlet biretta , one of the insi

g nia of the Cardinalate, 1 1 0 ,1 1 1 .

Cardinals do not wear birettasent by Pope , 1 1 1 .Red skull-cap , one of the insi

gnia of the Cardinalate , 1 1 4.

Their ordinary stockings are

red , 1 1 9 ; purple on GoodFriday, 1 20 .

Their b uskins are em broideredwith gold , 1 2 1 .

They wear special shoes withred sole and heels , 1 24, 2 1 1 ,2 12 .

They wear shoes of red mo

rocco teather, 1 24, 2 1 0, 2 1 1 ,2 13 .

Their pontifical sandals are

embroidered whith gold , 1 25 .

Cardinals wear the pectoral

cross , 1 33 , 1 34 , 2 1 0 , 2 1 1 , 2 1 2 ,2 1 3 .

They have a special ring , 1 4 1 ,2 1 0 , 2 1 1 2 1 2 , 2 1 3 .

CenuflectIon before a Cardinal , 1 44 .

Cardinals use three kinds of

m itres , 1 49 .

Use the Crosier t u pontifi

cating , 1 54 .

Use the hand-candlestick at allservices , 1 60 .

They are nob le , princes of the

Church , 1 67 .

Their coats -of-arms should notbear a coronet , 1 75 .

Hera ldic hat of Cardinals , 1 76.

A Bishop bound to g ive up his

284

throne to a Cardinal , 1 93 , 194,227.

Cardinals Officiate from the

throne everywhere , 1 93, 227 .

Cardinal-Deacons do not cele

b rate Pontifica l Mass. 1 94 .

Harmonyoftheircostumes, 207 .

A Cardina l's dress at funerals ,207, 229 .

A Cardinal 's solemn Churchdress, 2 1 0 , 228 .

A Cardinal's sim ple churchdress , 2 1 1 .

A Cardinal's abito piano, 2 12 ,234 .

A Cardinal's academ ic dress ,2 1 3 . 235 .

Laying out the remains of a

Cardinal , 236. 237 , 238 .

The red hat should be hungover the Cardinal 's tom b ,1 07, 240 .

CARMEL ITES , 20 , 1 20 .

CARR IAGE of a Bishop , 1 9 1 , 206 ,

227 .

CARTHUS IANS , 1 9 .

CASSOCK (Ordinary). 40-44 .

CASSOCK (choir) , 44-49 .

CAT (Northern) , a fur for blackcappa m agna , 97 .

CATAFALQUE , 1 07 , 1 08 , 239.

CATHOLIC UN IVERS ITY of Ame

rica , 243 .

CAVALCADE , 1 04, 1 05 , 227 .

CHALDEANS (Patriarch of the) , 1 0.CHAMBER APOS’

I‘OLIC, 26, 8 1 , 99 ,

1 4 1 .

CHAMBERLA INS of the Pope , 28 ,

36, 86 , 88 , 89 , 220.

CHANCERY Apostolic (Regent of) ,1 07 , 1 79 .

INDEX

CHANCERY papers , 1 90 .

CHANTERS , 36, 37 .

CHAPELS (Papal) , 1 6, 95 , 96, 98 ,22 1 .

CHAPLA INS of the Pope , 28 , 36,

86, 88 , 89 , 220 .

CHAPTERS (See CANO NS) .CHARLES BORROMEO 4 .

C INCTURE , 57-60 .

C I LIC IA (Patriarch of) , 1 0 .

C ISTERC IANS , 1 9 .

C ISTERC IANS (Reform ed) , 1 9 , 1 36,1 54 .

CLEMENT VI I I , 1 2 1 , 205 .

CLER ICS REGULAR , 1 8 .

CLERKS of the Rev . Cham berApostolic , 26 , 8 1 , 99 , 1 4 1 .

CLOAK (ferra iolo or ferra iolone)6 1 -64 , 208 , 209 , 2 12 , 2 1 3 , 2 1 7.2 1 8, 22 1 .

CLOAK (Winter) , 64, 65 , 66, 2 1 3 ,2 1 8 .

CLOTH (Broadcloth) , 32 .

COATS-OE-ARMS , 1 66- 1 92 , 240 .

CO LLAR (Rom an) , 54-57 .

CO LLARINO , 55 .

COLLARO , 54, 55 .

COLLEGE (Rom an) , 1 43 , 244 .

COLLEGE (Sacred) , 7 , 8 .

COLOR ofDress , 343 8 .

COLO R (Episcopal) , 204, 205 .

COLORS in Heraldry, 1 7 1 ,CONS ISTOR IAL ADVOCATES , 88 .

CONS ISTORY , 45 .

CONSTANTINOPLE (Patriarch of) ,1 0 .

COPE , 90 , 93 .

COPTS (Patriarch of the), 1 0 .

COPTS use the Roman m itre ,

1 52 .

CQRDS of hats , 1 02 , 1 03 , 1 05 ,

285

1 06 , 1 08 , 2 13 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 8,2 1 9 , 220 , 22 1 .

CORONETS , 1 75 , 1 80 .

COTTA or SURPL ICE , 72 , 87 , 23 1 .Worn over the rochet , 72 , 87.23 1 .

Worn over the Crocia by trainb earers , 94 .

COUNC I L of Trent , 2 , 245 .

COUNC I LS of Baltimore , 40 , 224 ,

240 .

COUNC I LS (Provincial) , 76, 230 .

COUNT (Roman) , 1 7 .

COURT (Judges of the Episcopal) ,62 .

CR I MSON , 38 .

CROC IA of Prelates di mantellone,88 , 89 , 22 1 .

CROC IA of T rain-bearers , 93 .

CROS IER , 1 53- 1 59 .

Of Ab bots , 1 54 , 1 55 , 1 56 , 1 84 .

Of Cardinals , 1 54 , 1 55 , 1 57 .

Of Oriental Prelates , 1 58 , 1 59.

CROSS (Metropolitan) , 1 2 , 1 3 , 1 4,37 , 1 78 .

CROSS in Heraldry , 1 75 , 1 77 , 1 78 ,1 79 , 1 80 , 1 83 ,CUFFS of Cassocks , 4 1 , 46.

CUFFS of Rochets , 67 , 68 , 70 .

DAMASCUS , Residence of the Mel

Chite Patriarch , 1 0 .

DAMASK , 1 48 , 1 49 , 1 50 , 1 97 , 200 .

DEACON (Cardinal-J , 7 , 1 94 .

His title is called Deaconry7 .

IS priest in orders , 1 94 .

Cannot celeb rate PontificalMass , 1 94 .

DEACON ofHonor, 232 , 233 .

DEACONRY , Title of a Cardina lDeacon , 7 .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

DEAN Of'

the Sacred College , 8 .

DECANO , Principal servant of a

Cardinal , 1 06 .

DEXTER , The left side of a Shield ,

D IOCESAN pub lications , 1 90 .

DOCTORS , 53 , 24 1 -246 .

Their b irettas , 1 1 1 , 243 , 244 .

Their rings , 1 38 , 1 43 , 244 ,245 .

Their privileges ,Must not wear the sim ar qua

Doctors , 53 .

DOM IN ICANS , 1 9 , 53 .

DOMESTIC PRELATES , 23 , 25 , 28 .

DOTS and L INES in Heraldry , 1 7 11 72 , 1 92 .

DUBL IN (Archb ishop of) , 1 1 .

DURANDUS M IMATENSIS (Durand ,Bishop of Mende) , 90 , 1 43 .

EAST IND IES (Patriarch of the) ,1 1 .

Eminentissimus et Reverendissimus

Dominus (or Princeps) , 8 .

ENGRAVERS , 1 7 1 .

EP ISCOPACY ((Doctorate , a requi

site for the) , 245 .

EP ISCOPAL Color , (Green) , 204 ,205 .

ERM INE , 1 9, 74 , 88 , 97 , 1 1 0 , 1 1 8 ,1 72 .

A fur for prelatial garm ents , 1 9 ,88 , 9 1 ,A heraldic fur , 1 72 .

ESCUTCHEON , 1 69 .

EXAM INERS of the Clergy, 62 .

EXARCH , , 1 1 .

Extra Urbem , 28 .

FALDA , 45 .

FALDSTOOL , 1 22 , 1 26 , 1 63 , 1 96 ,

1 98 , 200 .

86

Familia res , 62 .

FANONS , 1 46 , 1 47 , 1 48 , 1 50 , 200 .

FeRRAIOLo, 6 1 . (See CLOAK .)FERRAIOLONE , 6 1 , (See CLOAK) .FERULA , 1 57 .

F ISHERMAN ’S R ING , 1 41 , 1 42 .

F locculus , Latin nam e of the

pom pon on the b iretta , 1 1 2 .

FOX (Blue) , fur for b lue cappa

m agna , 97 .

Fuori le croci"1 32 (note) .FRANC IS DE SALES 4 .

FRANCISCANS , 1 9 , 20 , 49 , 53 , 1 20 .

FRASCATI (Cardinal-B ishop of) , 7 .

FR IDAY (Good) , 47 , 48 , 68 , 95 , 99 ,1 57 , 208 , 2 1 1 , 2 1 9 .

FUNERAL SERMON , 63 , 64 (note) ,208 , 209 .

FUNERALS , 47, 67, 1 63 , 1 95 , 20 1 ,207 , 208 , 2 1 4 , 229 .

FUR , 1 9 , 88 , 9 1 , 1 00 .

Fur of cappa m agna , 9 1 , 1 00.

Fur of the crocia , 88 .

Fur in heraldry , 1 72 .

Gaudete Sunday , 45 , 74 , 82 , 1 63 .

GEMS , 1 36 , 1 39 , 1 40 , 1 4 1 , 1 42 ,1 43 , 1 48 , 1 65 .

GENUFLECTION before a Prelate ,

1 44 .

G IEEONS (Cardinal) , 234 .

GLOVES , 1 28- 1 30 .

Official Gloves , 1 28 , 1 29 , 2 1 0 ,2 1 2 , 2 1 3 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 8 , 22 1

Pontifical g loves , 1 29 , 1 30 , 1 39 ,1 98 , 200 .

GOA (Archb ishop of) , Patriarchof the East Indies , 1 1 .

GRAN (Archb ishop of) , Prim ate

of Hungary , 1 1 .GREEN , the episcopal color, 204,

205 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

Wears a doub le—armed pectoral cross , 1 32 .

Places the tiara over his coat

of-arms , 1 79 (note) .L IVERY, 36, 37 , 49 , 59.

LYONS (Archbishop of) , Prim ate

of Gaul , 1 1 .Coucil of Lyons in 1 245 , at

which the red ha t was grantedto the Cardinals , 1 06

MALTA (Order of) , 1 75 , 1 85 .

MANTELLETTA , 79-84 .

MANTELLONE, 85-89 .

Prelates di mantellone are Pre

lates by courtesy , 24 , 89 .

They lose their Prelacy on

Pope s death , 24 , 48 , 87 .

MARON ITES (Patriarch of the) , 10 .

Their Bishops wear the Latinm itre , 1 52 .

MASTE OF CHAMBER , keeps theFisherman's ring , 14 1 , 1 42 .

MASTERS or CEREMON IES wear a

purple cassock, 36 .

MATER IALS , 30-33 .

MELCH ITES (Patriarch of the) , 1 0 .

MERCY (Order of Our Lady of) ,1 9 .

METALS in Herald ry, 1 70 , 1 7 1 ,1 73 .

METRO POL ITAN , 1 2 1 3 , 1 4 .

M ITRE , 1 45- 1 52 1 59 , 1 75 , 1 80 ,

1 83 , 1 84 , 1 97 , 1 98 , 1 99 , 200 ,

20 1 . 202 .

M ITRE of Oriental Bishops , 1 52 .

MONTREAL (Canons of) , 43 .

MORSE , 1 65 .

MOSSUL , Residence of the Pa

triarch of Babylon , 1 0 .

MOTTo, 1 74 .

hdozzETTA, 73-78 .

288

A token of Ordinary Jurisdicn

tion , 73 , 74. 75 . 76.

Pope wears it everywhere , 73 .

Cardinals wear it everywhe re ,

73 , 74, 2 1 1 .

Other Ordinaries wear it within their. territories , 73 , 2 1 4 .

The Ordinary does not wear itin presence of a Legate a

la tere, 77, 8 1 , 2 1 5 .

Nullius Prelates, 2 1 , 22 , 23 , 1 1 5 ,1 35 , 1 36, 1 80 , 1 94 .

OL IVETANS , 1 9 .

OR , heraldic term for gold, 1 7 1 .

ORNAMENTS of m etal pro hib itedon prelatial dress , 42.

OSTIA AND VELETRI, Episcopal

See of the Dean of Sacred College , 7 .

OTTER'S FUR for cappa m agna of

Capuchin Prelates , 20 , 97 .

PALESTR INA (or PRENESTE) , the

Sec of a Cardinal -Bishop , 7 .

PALLIUM , 1 3 , 1 4 .

PAPAL CHAPELS , 1 6 , 95 , 96 , 98 ,

22 1 .

PAPAL COURT, 1 6 , 1 7 , 23 , 24, 27 ,

3 1 , 32 , 36, 48 , 8 1 , 86 , 89 , 1 05 ,

1 96 .

Pa rtibus infidelium (Bishop in) , 1 5 .

(This title is abolished .)PATR IARCHS , 8 , 9 , 1 0 , 1 1 , 25 , 63 ,66 , 67 , 78 , 1 06, 1 1 0 , 1 1 5 , 132 ,1 52, 1 77 , 1 78 , 1 79 .

PAUL ISTS , 1 8 .

PECTORAL CROSS , 22 , 1 3 1 - 1 37 ,1 95 , 1 97 , 1 98 , 20 1 , 2 1 0 , 2 1 1 ,

2 1 2 , 2 1 3 , 2 14 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 8 ,2 1 9 , 220.

Pileolus , La tin name of the skullcap , 1 1 4 .

INDEX

PLA I N S ILK , 3 1 42 , 43 , 46 , 48 , 55 ,58 , 59 , 63 , 66 , 67 , 75 , 79 , 82 ,86 , 88 , 1 07 .

PLATE , 1 9 1 .Pluvia le, Latin name of the cope ,

90 .

POCKETS of the cassock , 4 1 , 42 .

PONTIF ICALS , 94 , 1 2 1 , 1 25 , 1 34 ,1 60 , 1 93 , 1 94 .

POPE , the Supreme Prelate , 5 .

Materials of his costum e , 30 ,3 1 , 42 , 45 , 52 , 58 , 65 , 74 ,95 , 1 03 , 1 05 , 1 1 8 .

Colors of his costume , 30 , 3 1 ,42 , 45 , 52 , 58 , 65 , 74 , 95 , 1 03 ,1 05 , 1 1 8 .

Colors of his sacred vestm ents ,

74 .

His ordinary cassock , 42 .

His choir cassock , 45 .

H is sim ar, 52 .

His col lar, 56 .

His cinctures , 57 , 58 .

His winter Cloak , 65 , 66 .

His rochet, 68 , 69 .

Wears the rochet uncoveredeverywhere , 68 .

Wears mozzetta everywhere ,

73, 74.

Never wears m antelletta , 80 .

Has exclusive privilege of wea

ring a stole over his cape , 72 ,74 , 23 1 .

His cappa m agna is red , 95 .

His hats , 1 03 , 1 05 .

His skull-cap is white , 1 1 8 .

He does not wear a b iretta ,

1 1 8 .

His Camauro, 1 1 8 .

He wears white stockings , 1 1 9 .

His pontifical’

b uskins , 1 2 1 .

289

His slippers are red'

and beara cross on the upper, 1 24 .

His pontifical sandals , 1 25 .

His pectoral cross , 1 36 .

He uses the pontifica l ring ,1 40 .

His ordinary ring is adornedwith a cameo, 1 40 .

The Fisherman'

s ring , 1 40 .

His simple m itre is of silvercloth , 1 48 , 1 49 .

He does not use the crosier ,1 55 .

His arms are surmounted b ythe tiara and the keys , 1 79 .

PORTO AND SANTA RUFINA , a

suburban See , formerly reservedfor the Sub -Dean of the SacredCollege, 7 .

Pre claro divine g ratice, 1 1 0 , 273 .

PRELACY, 2 .

PRELATE , 1 , 2 .

PRELATES di mantelletta , 24, 8 1

PRELATES di mantellone, 24 , 86 ,

87 .

They are ca lled Prelates

b y courtesy, 24, 89Their dignity is temporary , 24 ,48 , 87 .

They are not allowed to wearthe prelatial b iretta , 89 , 1 1 2 .

PRELATES nullius, 2 1 , 22 , 23 , 1 1 5 ,1 35 , 1 36, 1 80. 1 94 .

PRELATURES , 1 -29 .

PR IE-D IEU , 1 89 , 1 90 , 1 97 , 1 99 ,

206 .

PRIMATES , 8 , 9 , 1 1 .PROPAGANDA , 1 4 1 .PROTONOTARIES APOSTOL IC , 25 , 26 ,

1 82 , 1 93 , 1 95-202 .

COSTUME OF PRELATES

They have a special b iretta ,

1 1 2 .

They have the privilege of the

pontificals , 1 95-202 .

PROV INC IAL COUNC I LS , 76 , 230 .

PURPLE , a prelatial color, 35 , 36 .

Is not the episcopa l color, 204 ,205 .

Color of ecclesIastIcal livery ,35 , 36 .

PURPURE , heraldic term for pur

ple, 1 7 1 .

RABB I , 55 .

RECTORS of Parishes , 53 , 1 84 .

RECTORS of Sem inaries , 53 , 58 .

RECTORS of Universities , 235 .

RED , a prelatial color, 34 37 , 38 .

Three shades of red Scar

let , amaranth , Crim son , 37 , 38 .

Scarlet red is the principal

token of the Cardinalate , 37 .

REDEMPTOR ISTS , 1 8 .

REFEREES of the Signature , 26, 8 1

98 .

REGENT of the Apostolic Chancery , 1 07 , 1 79 .

REGULAR PRELATES , 1 7 , 1 8 , 1 9 ,20 , 32 , 34 , 43 , 49 , 53 , 56 (note) ,59 , 64 , 77 , 83 , 97 , 1 1 9 , 1 24 , 1 29 ,1 86 .

REGULAR CLERIcs, 1 8 .

RELICS of Saints,1 1 7 , 1 32 , 1 35 .

RES IDENTIAL B ISHOPS, 1 5R ING , 1 38- 1 44 .

Three sorts of rings , 1 38 , 1 39 :

Special ring of Cardinals , 1 40 ,1 4 1 , 2 1 0 .

The Pope'

s ring is adornedwith a cameo, 1 40 .

The Fisherm an’

s ring , 1 40 ,1 4 1 .

290

Doctors wear a ring , 1 43 , 242,244, 245 .

Ring to be worn over the

gloves , 1 29 , 2 1 6 2 1 7 , 220 .

Indulgence for kIssing a Bis

hop's ring , 1 43 .

ROCHET, 67-72 .

A prelatial garment , 67 , 68 .

A token of jurisdiction , 68 , 69 .

Surplice over the rochet , 72 ,87 , 23 1 .

Rochet under the alb , 70 .

Prelates di mantellone do not

wear the rochet . 86, 87 .

Am ice over the rochet , 2 1 3 .

RODE Z , the Canons wear the

m antelletta , 84 (note) .ROMA , word engraved on Doc

tors'

rings , 1 43 , 244 .

ROMAN COLLAR , 54, 55 , 56 .

ROMAN COLLEGE , 1 43 , 244 .

ROMAN COUNTS , 1 7 .

ROSE-COLOR , 45 , 74 , 82 , 1 63 .

ROTA (Auditors of the) , 26 , 8 1 ,96, 98 .

RUGS , 1 9 1 .

SAB INA , the See of a CardinalBishop , 7 .

SABLE , heraldic term for b lack,1 7 1 .

SACR ISTANS , 37 .

SANDALS , 1 25 , 1 26 1 27 .

SANGU INE , herald ic term for

blood-color , 1 7 1 .

SANTA RUFI NA (See PoRTo) , 7 .

SAPPH IRE , a b lue stone reserved forthe rings of Cardinals , 1 4 1 , 2 1 0 .

SATIN , silk material reserved forthe Pope

’

s garments , 3 1

Scutum , Latin word for shield ,1 69 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

COSTUME OF PRELATES

T ITULAR PATR IARCHS , 1 0 .

T ITULAR PROTONOTAR IES , 26 , 27,7 1 ,TOLEDO (Archb ishop of) , Pa

triarch of the West Indies ,

TRA IN of the Cassoclt , 4 1 45 , 46 ,47 , 49 .

A token ofPrelacy, 45 , 49 .

Of the cappa m agna of Ca rdina ls and B ishops , 9 1 , 93 ,

228 .

Of the cappa m agna of lowerPrelates and Canons , 94 , 95 ,

1 00 .

TRA IN-BEARER , 93 , 94 , 95 , 96 , 99 ,228 .

His different costum es , 30

(note), 93 , 94 , 228 .

Cardinals have a special train

bearer in Rom e , 96 , 99 .

Confraternity of train -bearers ,

96.

TRAPP ISTS , 1 9 , 1 36 , 1 54 .

TRENT (Council of) 2 , 245 .

TRIMM INGS , 42 (note) .TR IN ITY (Order of the Holy) ,1 9 , 1 20 .

TUFTS of birettas , 1 09 , 1 1 0 , 1 1 1 ,1 1 2 , 2 1 9 .

TUFTS of cinctures , 5 7 , 58 , 2 1 4 ,

2 1 5 , 2 1 6 , 2 1 7 , 2 1 9 , 220 .

TUN ICLES , 1 62 , 1 63 .

TUSCULUM (Sefi F RASCATI) , 7 .

UN IVERS ITIES ,Pontifical Universities , 1 43 ,24 1 , 242 , 243 , 244

Rector of a UniversIty, 235 .

Solem n academ ic sessions ,

(Costum e for) , 235 .

Give ring to the ir Doctors , 1 43 .

292

Catholic University of Am e

Louvain University , 243 .

Civil Universities not recogni

zed by the Church , 242 .

URBAN V I I I . , 8 .

USHERS of the Apostolic Palace ,

36.

USHERS of the Cathedral , 37 .

VA IR , a heraldic fur , 1 72 .

VALLOMBROSA (Order of) , 1 8 .

VELETRI (See OSTIA) , 7 .

VELVET, a silk m aterial , 30 , 3 1

Reserved for the Pope'

s gar

m ents , 30 .

Velvet b uttons to the train

bearer'

s cassock , 30 , 93 .

Velvet b iretta prohib ited , 3 1

Cassocks should not have vel

vet cuffs or collars , 3 1 .

Velvet collar of the winterCloak , 30 64 , 66 .

VEN ICE (Patriarch of) , 1 0 .

VERT, heraldic term for g reen ,

1 7 1 .

Vestis ta la ris , Latin name of the

cassock , 39 , 40 .

V IATICUM adm inistered to Bis

hops , 70 .

V ICAR CAP ITULAR , (See T ITULARPROTONOTAR I ES) .VICAR G ENERAL , (See T ITULARPROTONOTARI ES) .

VICUNIA , fur for the cappa m agna

of Franciscan Prelates , 20 , 97 .

VIM PA of train-bearers , 94 .

VIOLET, other name of purple, 35 .

VOTANTES of the Signature , 26 ,

8 1 98 .

WATCH , should be put in insidepocke t , 42 .

INDEX

WATERED S I LK , reserved for Popeand Cardinals , 3 1 .WEST IND IES (Patriarch of the) ,1 1 .

WH ITE , color reserved for the

Pope , 37 .

IMPR . DE MONTLIG EON . LA CHAPELLE-MONTL IGEON (ORNE ) . 1 5 886 - 1 1 -25 .

W INTER beg ins on All S aints’

Day , 33 .

W I NTER 65 , 66 , 2 1 3 ,2 1 8 . 22 1 .

WOOLEN MATER IALS , 32 , 33 .

Z IMARRA, 50 .

Z UCCHETTO , 1 1 4, 1 1 5 .